On Feathered Wings, We Fly (Norse Mythology AU, Alt-Power)

After reading The Last Daughter, I think I can say that this version of Annette is probably the SECOND worst version of a still-alive Annette in Worm fanfiction. If getting Sun Wukong to swear a binding oath that he will kill Annette and her entire line doesn't qualify as the worst, it's hard to imagine what would.
 
I know the etymology is completely different (damage twig vs sea monster) but I can't help think of Leviathan when I read that name.
Trust me, you are not alone. I see it all the time when I write the name.
After reading The Last Daughter, I think I can say that this version of Annette is probably the SECOND worst version of a still-alive Annette in Worm fanfiction. If getting Sun Wukong to swear a binding oath that he will kill Annette and her entire line doesn't qualify as the worst, it's hard to imagine what would.
Yeah, Freyja!Annette is not a good mom. It doesn't get better. There's... a lesson that Taylor learns from this. A hard lesson.
 
Normaly I don't read story's with trans-protags but this one is fun. watched.
 
Odal 2.9
I would like to my beta team, you girls are amazing!


Odal 2.9

Frjádagr(Friday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Three weeks in Asgard…


My braids whipped about as the wind buffeted me while I soared through the sky. The cold breeze ruffled my feathers, the sensation comforting in a way I couldn't explain. When I imagined the feeling of wind in my own feathers, I thought it might be irritating. How wrong I was. I felt free, I felt whole. For so long I had wished to be in the air. A dream that had finally come true. The cloak might allow me to transform into an owl at any moment, but it wasn't the same.

Curling my wings inward, I twisted my body, spinning in the air. One time, two times, three, four, five, ten. I stopped counting after that. The moment I spread my wings out, I stopped on a dime. Black dots filled my vision and the world started rotating.

Shaking my head, I looked around to get my bearings. I hovered above Valhalla a few hundred feet in the air. My eyes traveled upward to look for the sun. Still early morning. Good, I hadn't gotten too carried away in my flight. I wiped a sheen of sweat off my brow. My morning flight had become my new morning workout routine. While magic helped fuel my flight, it was still my muscles bearing the brunt of the work.

After performing the Leap of Loyalty and flying with Vicky, it became obvious that was the case. The next day I was so sore that it was hard to get out of bed. Vicky ended up teasing me a bit over that, as she never experienced the same thanks to her powers doing all the work for her.

There was a shift in the air and for a moment I thought my vision flickered. Blinking my eyes a few times, I turned around. Vicky waved as she rose up to meet me.

"Hey, Tay!" She said enthusiastically, a large smile on her face. I wasn't the only one who was happy that I could fly on my own volition. We could now fly together without me being reduced to hooting indignantly at her when she teased me.

"Hey, Vicky," I smiled back at her.

She slowed her approach, floating slowly before hovering. "So, working out again?"

I nodded. "Yeah, it's… invigorating."

My girlfriend chuckled, "You're not wrong. I still can't believe you cut holes in your clothes that your mom gave you."

"I had to!" I tried to formulate a proper argument. "I didn't want to keep wearing my armor just to fly!"

She rolled her ethereal eyes. Then they became… fond for a brief moment before her eyes glanced downward to the ground before meeting mine again. "So, sorry to ruin your fun, but your mom was looking for you."

My eyebrows furrowed, "Really? What for?"

It couldn't be for anything magic related. While I hadn't cast a spell, at least not successfully, Mom mentioned she was going to be busy today and wanted me to practice on my own.

Vicky shrugged, "I don't know. She seemed kind of… frantic. Incredibly worried about something."

What could that be? Mom has not shown any worry, except when I hurt myself fighting Thor. And since I was perfectly fine, it had to be something else. But what?

"Huh. I guess we should go see what this is about."

Vicky nodded and we both descended. To say that we made a direct flight down would be lying. Whenever we flew together, we always made it a little game. Whether it be circling each other or having a little race to a simple game of tag. I always ended up winning the races. Just like my Valkyries, I was just as fast as they were even if it was more of a jarring experience being the one flying than being carried.

This time, we circled one another, forming a double helix.

During one of my spins, I noticed a figure on the ground, waving her hand frantically in the air. Upon closer inspection, the full mane of reddish blonde hair and erratic hand gestures could only be one person. Thrud.

I stopped, hovered in the air and called out to my girlfriend. "Vicky!"

Vicky stopped when she noticed I wasn't flying with her. She turned around, confusion on her face. I pointed towards Thrud, and her eyes traveled down before she understood.

We flew down, heading towards the large street Thrud was standing in the middle of. It was in the more deserted part of the city. Landing was something I was still working on, and I was thankful for the lack of people that might trip me up.

I positioned my feet towards the ground as I slowed my descent. The closer I got, I realized that I was still falling too fast. I braced myself for what was going to be a rough landing. The instant I touched the ground, I tried to balance myself, my wings flaring out as I did. I slid across the cobbled street until a rock got in my way and nearly fell face first. Flailing my arms and a quick flap of my wings helped balance myself to prevent my face from meeting the ground.

"I think you still need to work on that," Vicky commented as she landed gracefully next to me.

"You think?" I snarked as I made my wings vanish.

Thrud snickered, drawing both our attention. "Really? I thought the outstretched wings and arms technique was a nice touch."

I glared at Thrud, which only made her laugh harder.

"Whatever," I crossed my arms.

Vicky giggled, "Stop pouting, Tay, Even if it's cute as hell."

My glare turned from Thrud to my girlfriend.

Vicky rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue, which was still an odd sight as her gold iris rotated in the sea of blue. There was a small playful smirk on her lips and I knew she was enjoying it all too much.

I couldn't help it, a smile forced itself on my lips.

"Hel?" Thrud ask, breaking our little back and forth. When I glanced over to her, I noticed a confused look on her face.

Then it dawned on me.

"Ah, not Hel as in Loki's daughter, Thrud. But as in Hell with two ls, basically a Christian version of Helheim."

Thrud blinked, her face scrunching up in confusion. "What the fuck is a Christian?"

Vicky and I snorted, then devolved into bellowing laughter. Back on Bet, even with the rise of capes, Christians were common, nevermind groups like Haven. Hearing her ask that question in such a vulgar way was just, well. It was hilarious.

Thrud's foot tapped away on the stonework, a snarl on her lips as lightning began to trail along her crossed arms. I held up a finger, trying to rein myself in before she pulled a Thor and launched me into someone's house.

"It's honestly a good thing you don't know. Christians are followers of a religion in Midgard. Holier than thou and eternal damnation unless you repent for your sins. Follow this stupid patriarchy mindset and all that. It's… annoying."

Thrud blinked her eyes several times, her arms relaxing before dropping back to her side.

"You're probably just gonna need to see it," Vicky said, clarifying. "Midgard has a bunch of religions and Christianity is among the most popular. It has been around for two thousand years and is probably one of the biggest causes of cultures lost to history with how they operated. To the point that a lot of them were wiped out or assimilated."

I nodded along with my girlfriend. "They basically ended worship of Odin and his Pantheon back home. It's not something you see here in the other realms."

"Apparently," Thrud commented. "Midgard sounds weird."

A snort came unabated again. "Yeah, it can be." My mood sobered at the thought of home. "But it's dangerous. Not big scary creatures dangerous like here, but there are people with powers that do terrible things to the population, and then there's the Endbringers…"

Vicky's own small smile disappeared as her mind no doubt turned to thoughts of home as well. I could only imagine what was going through her head.

"Huh," Thrud said, slightly interested. "As much as I want to find out more. I need to get going."

"Wait," I said quickly. "What was it you were trying to get our attention?"

Thrud's lips turned into a smirk. "That's why I need to get going. There's been a lot of traffic going on at the east shard and I'm going to make my way over there. Hitch a ride when one of those blimpy things comes by and check it out."

My eyes went wide. "Wait, you're going to—"

Thrud flashed a bright smile. "Damn right I am! I don't know what's going on, but there's been more of those things and getting awfully close to the side of this shard."

"Wait. Just how close?" Vicky asked, giving Thrud a pointed look.

Thrud pondered the question, her finger tapping her chin. "Hmmm… probably twenty faðmr."

I had to translate and calculate what a faðmr was. It's an old viking term which was where we got the term fathom from. It was about the length from fingertip to fingertip when your arms were stretched out. About a yard or so depending. Which meant that was between sixty to ninety feet.

"How in the world are you going to be able to jump that?" I asked.

A smug look filled Thrud's face as she lifted one hand, her eyes lit up in that familiar blue plasma like Thor's and lightning danced across her fingertips.

Oh right, she had demonstrated that while we were busy laughing our asses off. It didn't really cross my mind about what her abilities could be but it made sense that she inherited from her dad instead of her mom. The whole Divinity thing and how one's abilities manifested was still a mystery to me. Hell, I was still in the dark about my own and I wasn't going to ask my mom. Who knows what else she might've caused in her meddling.

"You're not the only one with abilities there, Taylor," Thrud said smugly. "Like my dad, I can use lightning, even use it to enhance my jumps. I'm just more… graceful than he is."

"I don't think that's hard to do," I mumbled.

Vicky snorted but stopped when Thrud's look turned dour.

"Yeah…"

"Uhh, sorry—" I really needed to stop putting my foot in my mouth when around her.

Thrud waved her hand, "No, it's fine. I get it."

She might say that, but I could tell she wasn't fine. There was a faraway look in her eyes. Like she didn't want to think about it. That was probably the case if the conversation we had a week ago was any indication.

"Are you alright?" Vicky asked Thrud sincerely.

The look disappeared and Thrud flashed her a smile. "Yeah! So anyway, I should get going. I'll let you two know what's going on when I get back."

Thrud didn't even wait for us to respond as she charged up with the lightning she had built up. The power traveled through her limbs, through her body, and down to her legs. Then at an incredible speed, she zoomed away, cutting the corner of the intersection and disappearing in a flash. It happened so fast that I questioned myself for a brief moment if I had just witnessed it.

Vicky and I stood there, jaws slacked, at the speed at which she just departed and it reminded me of Velocity a bit. I wouldn't have been surprised if Thrud could give him a run for his money.

"She knows how to make an exit, doesn't she?" Vicky asked as her ethereal eyes glanced my way.

"That she does," I said slowly, still a little mystified. I shook my head and continued, "We should go see my mom. Where was she?"

"Well," Vicky said as she pondered, "She was just coming out of her study when I left my room after grabbing a book. She looked like she was in a hurry and asked for you. When I said I agreed, she said to meet on the ground floor in the hall."

That seemed odd. Why did she want to meet on the ground floor? There wasn't a whole lot other than entrances to the wings and a few doors that I'd never ventured through. Could it be one of those mysterious doors? It still left the question as to why she needed me up in the air.

Nodding, I summoned my wings. Dust and debris kicked up from the abandoned street as they spread out. Flapping them a few times, I let my magic rush through my veins and pool in my back. The next instant I felt lighter and my shoes barely touching the stone street. Not a moment later, I shot upward.

Vicky followed suit, her form shimmered gold as she followed suit to escape the spreading dust cloud. With a nod, we both flew out of the street and over the buildings. Our appearance spooked a few people, but they quickly went back to the business. It seemed they were just as used to random occurrences of powers as the people back home. You knew what you were getting into by living in a place where people like us existed.

We landed in front of the gleaming doors of the grand hall, my wings disappearing with a mere thought. The doors opened in our presence, revealing the dim foyer lit by a few sconces. Pacing furiously on the other side of the room was Mom.

Her hair was disheveled, her braids in complete disarray and the jewelry barely holding loose strands together. Her dress was wrinkled as if she hadn't changed from the day before. Mom's hands kept rubbing her forehead and pushing away her braids in frustration. When she made one pass, she turned on her heel, her bare feet barely making a sound on the pristine floor.

When she finally realized we were in the foyer, she looked up and I froze. That face looking back at me was one I had not seen in a long time. Not since the day Emma and I got lost in Boston because we wanted ice cream. When both families had taken a turn towards the museum, we went the opposite direction because there was a big ice cream sign. It didn't take long for our parents to figure out we weren't there and catch us before we got too far, but Mom took it far worse than Dad or the Barnes'.

"Taylor!" She marched to us, determination replacing the former expression that haunted her face, though it never quite left her eyes. She took a deep breath, calming herself before speaking again. "Good. I need you." Her eyes glanced over at Vicky. "Both of you."

My eyebrows furrowed. "Why?"

Mom hesitated. The cogs in her head spun and she exhaled. "Follow me."

The way she said it set off a few alarms because something was wrong but I couldn't figure out what it could be. I glanced at Vicky and she shrugged her shoulders.

"Okay."

Mom nodded furiously, her eyes on me but were more looking through me. She turned around, walking away so quickly that we had to run to catch up. I wasn't surprised when she ventured through the hallway which led to the few doors that I hadn't been through. My earlier assumption was correct. She stopped in front of a golden door with nine colored gems embedded.

In the center was the brown gem and what looked like lines extending outwards to the others. At the top was the gold one and was connected by an engraved line to a green one on the right. From there it went bronze, ice blue, fiery red, silver, teal, and onyx black. It took me a moment but then it dawned on me. Each one represented one of the realms.

What sort of room would have that on the door?

Mom touched the door, a golden ripple from the touch illuminated the engraved lines and the gems. A moment later, there was a click. She took a deep breath before gently pushing the door. It swung silently inward. She strode through without looking over her shoulder which only made it weirder.

Vicky and I slowly walked into the dark room, only the faintest of outlines were visible in my vision. Mom stopped somewhere in front of us before I felt a swirl of magic coalesce. She was the only possible source. Before I could say anything, we were blinded by light.

"A little warning!" Vicky yelled out, muttering a string of curses under her breath.

"Sorry, I—"

I blinked my eyes a few times before they adjusted. When I surveyed the room, I could only gape.

It was a circular room, made of pure gold. Sections were divided and had separate colors radiating from what looked like a bird bath fountain. A pedestal or altar maybe? A font. Each color matched those of the gems on the door. Dead center of the room was a black hole. Not a literal black hole, but considering magic was involved, it wouldn't be a surprise if I encountered one. There were Futhark engravings written on the walls and I couldn't help but be amazed that someone would do that to gold.

Mom stood next to a console in front of the hole. She looked as if she was about to push one of the buttons but her hand was frozen. She shook her head, pulling her hand away, before turning to face us. Her lips thin as her eyes calculated what to say.

"This," She said as she gestured to the room. "Was Heimdall's room. Where he could watch over the realms and have control over the Bifröst."

"Is that…" I said pointing to the hole.

Mom nodded. "Yes. This hole was where the Bifröst connected all the realms. There ar—were platforms scattered in each realm that would allow one to travel between them. But after Odinfall, the rainbow bridge has been turned off."

"Why?" Vicky asked, her voice sounding a little harsh or accusatory.

"Because without Heimdall's sword, Hǫfuð, the bridge doesn't work properly. It doesn't make a stable connection."

"So why are we here then?"

Mom took a deep breath and said, "Because this is the best place to ask you both to do something for me and how I will make it happen."

Vicky and I glanced at each other but neither of us spoke.

A shaky sigh escaped Mom's lips before she continued, "I… I sent your brother on a mission. To Vanaheimr. He was only supposed to be there for a few days. That was a week ago and I haven't seen or heard from him since. I'm— I'm worried, and terrified and so much more."

There was more to what she said. Why she was so certain that my brother was in danger? What wasn't she telling us? Mom's eyes shut, scrunched hard as she took a deep breath. When they opened again, fear had faded to grim determination. She didn't look like the scheming goddess Freyja, no, she was just a mother terrified she was about to lose her child.

That struck me hard. No matter how secretive Mom might be, whatever she was keeping from us wasn't worth losing her son over. That much I could see just from looking at her.

I swallowed a particularly dry lump in my throat. "What do you want us to do?"

Mom took a moment before responding. "You are the only one I trust to find your brother. I want to send both of you to Vanaheimr. Trace your brother's path and find him."

That was… surprising. For the past three weeks, she basically confined us to Valhalla and its surrounding area to visit Dolgnæstr. But this was going to another realm altogether. Other than the ravens, I doubt her method of watching over us would work as well.

"I'm… a little shocked, Freyja," Vicky said slowly. "You haven't exactly—"

"I know," Mom said with a crestfallen face. "I know, but this is far too important."

As if reading my mind, Vicky pointed out just how constricting Mom had been on us. But there was one thing that stuck out.

"Why?" I asked, a little more harshly than I intended but I didn't care at this point. "Why us? Why aren't you able to find him? You're literally the Goddess of Magic, how are you not able to find him? Bring him back?"

There was more I wanted to say, but I stayed my hand. This one just happened to stick out the most in my mind. I wasn't sure how, but it always felt like she was watching me and I'm sure it was the same for Vicky. Baldr had to be subjugated by the same thing but he had the luxury of being ignorant and naive. There was no doubt that she could see him from anywhere. Not only did she have her magic, and several spells I read from the spellbook last night, but she had the ravens.

She was so taken aback by my words that she froze for a bit before answering. "I can't."

"What do you—"

She didn't give me a chance to finish. "I can't because the spell fizzles every time. That means one of two possibilities. Either something, or someone, is blocking my magic… or he's—" Mom choked a little, eyes misting for a brief moment before composing herself. "Dead."

Silence fell as she let go of what little poise remained and sobbed. A part of me wanted to run up and hug her but I couldn't move. Guilt gnawed at me for both my previous harsh questions and my inability to move only served to drive the guilt deeper. It hit me just how much Mom loved Baldr, my brother, and how worried she was.

"Why can't you go?" Vicky asked, breaking the silence. Her voice was soft and lacking any accusation.

Mom gathered herself before answering. "Because I have to take care of something. I would if I could, but there are more… pressing things."

"Like what?" Vicky pressed on, trying to dig for answers.

Mom pursed her lips, "Something that involves the integrity of Asgard."

Vicky was getting irritated by the vagueness and she wasn't the only one. Mom deliberately avoided answering the question. A faint shimmer glowed around Vicky's body and I knew she was about to do something that would make this whole thing worse. I quickly stepped over and put a hand on her shoulder. Vicky jolted at my touch, her powers flared briefly before disappearing. She glanced at me, confusion and frustration warring on her face while her eyes swirled chaotically.

I shook my head, hopefully conveying how fruitless it would be. I was pissed that she was keeping a secret, prioritizing it over her own son. The few flattering thoughts I had about her caring for my brother withered away.

Vicky stared at me for several seconds, her eyes seemingly peering into my soul, before letting out an exasperated sigh. Her head snapped to the other side of the room, opting to not look at me. It stung, but there was no point in dwelling on it.

"So… how are we getting there?" I asked after a few seconds of composing myself. Someone had to put my brother's life first and it looked like it was going to have to be me.

Mom was watching us with concern. Her brown eyes reminded me far too much of my own. When she noticed my gaze, she smoothed her expression into a mask of false tranquility much as I used to when walking the halls of Winslow. "I'll teleport you, but first, I should show you your brother's route."

She started walking over to the alcove where the verdant green light was shedding from the font. Vicky looked at me, whatever irritation she had for me before was gone as she no doubt considered the journey ahead. Mom waved her hands, magic gathering within her palm before she pushed it into the font.

The air fell still as nothing happened and I wondered if it still worked without Heimdall around only for a radiant glow to blossom. Mom placed both her hands on either side of the font and slowly lifted her hands. The green magic within started to stir, tiny motes rising with them and began to shape themselves into a sphere. It looked mostly barren before Mom waved her hands and it shifted. Like changing the magnifying glass on a webpage, the motes swirled, zooming in on an elongated C shape. One more swipe and it magnified again.

I was so captivated by the display that I jumped when Mom spoke. "This is Vanaheimr. Or what's left of it. As you can tell, it used to be a complete world before it was… decimated. Demolished. Destroyed. Broken up—"

"We get it, Mom."

Mom sighed, her fists unclenching from her sudden impassioned words. "All that's left of it is this small portion where my home resided. Your brother started his journey here," She pointed her finger at the southern tip of the land mass. Her finger traced a path as she spoke. "And made his way north towards Fólkvangr here."

When her finger stopped near the northern part of the mass, the motes shifted into a swirl before settling once more. A clearer picture of Mom's hall came into focus. There wasn't a whole lot; it resided inside a valley of mountains, what buildings were visible in the mass of trees seemed quaint, simple. But it looked abandoned. Like the city itself was deteriorating. I doubted anyone lived there as they did in Breidblikk.

"And he was what, checking the sights?" Vicky asked.

Mom shook her head, though an amused smile was on her face even if it didn't reach her eyes. "No, nothing like that. He's half Vanir. He's attuned to nature just like Taylor is and could feel how the very earth is doing with just his presence. The trip should've only taken him a day or two, depending if he went into a full blown run or anything interrupted him along the way."

"Sounds like him," I muttered.

Mom chuckled, "That's your brother. In any case, that's what I want the both of you to do. You don't need to follow his path exactly or even be on the ground. In fact, it would be better if you were in the air. Bird's eye view and all, Taylor could tell me how the realm feels."

When both sets of eyes were on me, I felt a little cornered. "How?"

Mom smirked, "Oh, it will come to you." It bothered the hell out of me that she didn't want to just tell me. Luckily her smirk fell away. "Go get ready for the trip. It will be dangerous. Vanaheimr was once a peaceful realm, barring the occasional vicious creature, but since Odinfall it has become one of the most treacherous."

"Okay," I said calmly, even if I wasn't on the inside. Her warning was not a light one. I'd come to realize that when Mom said something was dangerous, she really meant it.

I walked out of the room, Vicky following me. Neither of us spoke and we quickly went into our separate rooms to get ready. I didn't need much. Even though I was putting on my armor, it was summonable.

After changing, I grabbed a small sack-like backpack and started getting a few things like my potion and some of the dried meats and fruits I kept around for snacks. My eyes lingered on Mom's spellbook on the nightstand. I hadn't had a chance to cast a spell yet, but I knew I was close. The book went into the bag and I closed it before crossing it across my back. It was going to be awkward when my wings came out, but I could make it work.

Leaving my room, I walked over to Vicky's. There was movement from inside, like one frantically trying to find something to wear for a special occasion. I knocked on the door gently. The movement stopped, a second later, footsteps rapidly approached. When Vicky opened the door, I could see that she was irritated. Frustrated.

"Wha—" she stopped herself, her form shimmering. She calmed down after a few seconds. "Sorry."

"Don't be. Need help?"

Vicky sighed, "Not really. But you can come in." She opened the door, allowing me to see into her room.

There were stacks upon stacks of tomes, varying in subjects and languages. She mentioned how she had been researching the state of the realms and whatever information she could find about the past. Before Odinfall. There hadn't been a whole lot; Odinfall had wiped out a lot of textbooks, or Mom hid most of them.

The second thing I noticed was her costume laid out on the bed. It was still torn from the fight she had with Hookwolf. Where the— no, I wasn't going to think that. Even as the image of her dead body flashed across my mind, I pushed it down as quickly as possible.

Vicky sighed and I realized she knew what I was staring at. "I was… thinking about wearing it for this… mission, but the hole and the—" She closed her eyes, a shudder of a breath escaping her lips.

"I know," I said softly. "Do you want a hug?" The suggestion came out of nowhere, but she looked like she needed it.

Her eyes opened and blinked a few times before nodding. I quickly wrapped my arms around her and was embraced in return. Time passed by and I wasn't sure how long we stood there in each other's arms. I heard her hiccup a few times into my ear. She didn't want to stop and held it in while I gently rubbed her back in random patterns.

When we parted, I noticed the turmoil in her eyes but she shook it away.

"We should get going. If your mom is so insistent on us finding your brother, then we shouldn't delay."

I nodded and stood out of her way as she grabbed a bag similar to mine, more packed though. Vicky closed the door and we hurried downstairs. When we arrived, Mom was tapping the side of her head, deep in thought and let out a heavy sigh.

"Ready?" She asked. She continued once she got both of our approving nods, "Stay close to each other while I cast the spell. I'm not the most apt at teleporting others without going along for the ride."

Vicky and I moved closer, waiting patiently for Mom to cast her spell. Mom closed her eyes and started waving her hands, swirling around like a ball was in front of her. The winds started to pick up and I felt the magic circle us. Leaves slowly appeared as the magic gathered. Our vision was soon clouded, darkening our surroundings, by the increasing mass, making it harder to see the room or Mom.

Before the leaves fully encased us, Mom yelled, "Please be careful and find your brother!"

And just like that, she was gone. There was a moment to process the total darkness before I felt a yank in the center of my body. It felt like we were free falling yet standing perfectly still. I also couldn't move my hands in any direction and flashbacks of the very tunnel that brought us here came unabated. Then as quickly as it came, it stopped. The leaves disappeared and sunlight shone through, blinding me. Blinking a few times, the view stole my breath.

The land was a barren wasteland. Where I expected massive verdant trees, instead there were dried and desiccated husks, covered in dirt or sand. It almost reminded me of when we first arrived in Asgard but even that part of the realm had living vegetation. There was nothing alive. The sun was so blisteringly hot that I was already sweating in my armor.

"What the—" Vicky's surprised voice was cut off as she finally took in the sight.

"Mom wasn't kidding. It's decimated," I said mutely. The stories and books I read about Vanaheimr told of a vast living forest that encompassed the entire realm. The comforting magic I expected was nowhere to be found.

Vicky turned her head as she surveyed the area. "Is anything alive here?"

"No," I answered with surety. "At least not in the vicinity."

I looked around and noticed some greenery to the north. The realm wasn't all dead, but was it recovering or in its death throes? It was also where I could feel a pull similar to the first day we arrived in Asgard. The more I concentrated on the feeling, I felt a fainter one pulling me into the sky. Was that where Asgard was? Then the one north was Fólkvangr. Guess being the Queen of the Valkyries gave me an internal compass of where the dead go.

Then what about Helheim?

Shaking that thought away, I gestured in the direction to the north and said, "We should start making our way in that direction. That's where Fólkvangr is. There's also some forest there."

Vicky nodded and started hovering. Not a moment later, we were in the sky after I brought my wings out and kicked off. It became apparent that the wind would give little comfort in the hot sun as hot air brushed past me even as we climbed higher into the skies in a futile attempt to escape the heat.

As we made our way to the north, spots where remnants of the existing forests still remained in the wasteland were few. Many large trees had been knocked down or destroyed by some horrendous blast. It was like a miniature nuke had exploded if going based on the roughly circular marks where the center was darker, more scorched, than the others. It wasn't a wasteland by a changing of the climate, but one caused by a horrific cataclysm.

"This is strange," Vicky commented as we stopped and slowly hovered. "This… this isn't some deforestation. It's like several massive blasts happened here."

"Like bombs."

"Yeah. Or at least a very powerful laser or something."

I looked up into the sky, shielding my eyes from the sweltering sun, trying to imagine what could've done such damage. My first thought was one of the dead gods, but that didn't feel right. It had to be something else. Something big. Very big.

When nothing else came to mind, I decided it was time to leave. "Let's get going. We have a lot to cover."

Vicky nodded and we continued our trek north. Along the way, I was slowly getting the feel for the realm. It was like I could sense where the pockets of wastelands were just by how the air flowed around them or the shift in pressure. And the areas where there was life? It wasn't great either, like having a massive heat lamp over fruits and vegetables that didn't need much sun. The trees and grass were dying a slow death. It made my heart ache in a way I hadn't experienced before.

Was this what Mom was referring to? Being able to sense the state of the realm? If this feeling was it, then I sorely hope the rest of the realm wasn't in the same sorry state. That the pocket Mom showed us was thriving gave me some hope, and tempered the dread that the wastelands were filling me with.

"Why do you think your mom didn't want to look for your brother herself?" Vicky asked, interrupting my thoughts.

I sighed as I looked over at her, "I don't know. Either it's whatever secret business she's been up to or… or if it's because of how broken her home was."

Vicky looked around, a sorrowful look encompassed her face. "Yeah…" She didn't say anything else and the conversation died there.

We continued to fly for a while, eventually coming across the vast forest. The trees slowly grew so high that we had to gain altitude so we didn't fly into them. They were easily several hundred feet high. Like the redwoods in California. But unlike them, their bark was brown and smooth. The leaves glowed with a gentle and steady pulse just like the one tree in the glade that Mom told me was from here.

We started to see creatures too. Big creatures. Massive sabertooth-like beasts that had spikes that ran down their spine. Or the pterodactyl-like birds that squawked and hissed as we flew by. They didn't attack, which was nice since we really didn't need that right now.

There was something… prehistoric about Vanaheimr. Any documentary about that time period seemed to fit the realm nicely. Large creatures and beasts that roamed the land, large trees that could reach higher than skyscrapers, and a sense of primordialness that I didn't feel in any of the forest back home. It was alive. Even the trees and plants. The very ecosystem was more alive than I'd ever felt before.

One thing that stood out to me was that a lot of these animals were crammed into a very small area. It was like a overpopulated zoo. Odinfall pushed all the surviving beings into this small sliver of the realm and it showed.

As that thought crossed my mind, one of those sabertooth beasts pounced, attacking a surprisingly normal deer, only to be body checked midair by what looked like a ram. If a ram was carnivorous with its razor sharp teeth and a hulking form that could bulldoze a semi truck. The deer got away as the two fought, but it showed just how unbalanced the wildlife was in the area.

With our speed and flight, we surmised that since we hadn't seen any sign of Baldr, we could get to Fólkvangr by the end of the day and hopefully find refuge in the city, no matter the state of it. There was a good chance that he made it there and it was better than trying to sleep through the night in the dense forest. My Valkyries could stand watch all night, but it would make us sitting ducks.

We were flying over another wasteland area in front of a mountain range that I just knew was where Fólkvangr resided, but this one was different from the others. The others looked like the attack came from the sky and was an impact zone of some power or spell, but this one seemed to come from within. What also got my attention was the weird pattern of scorch marks where glass shards were scattered around. Something inside me wanted to investigate.

"Vicky!" I said as I changed course. "There's something strange here!"

Vicky stopped on a dime, confusion on her face before she looked at where I was pointing towards, then it became full of interest.

She hovered over to me and we started drifting down. "That's different," She said.

"I know."

We both landed on rough, jagged ground that crunched underneath our feet. It felt like stepping on glass and I was glad to be wearing metal armored boots. I knelt down and touched the ground. It was hard and translucent. The very dirt itself had been crystalized by whatever transpired here.

Vicky hovered over the strange scorch marks and I dropped my inspection to check that out. There were faintly glowing runes where the marks were. As I hovered my hand over them, there was a miniscule amount of magic still emanating from the runes. How, I didn't know. Maybe some form of enchanting? The spellbook only talked a little about it as a means of imbuing objects and things with magic.

"Are those…" Vicky trailed off.

"Runes? Yes. And still coursing with magic somehow."

Her eyes went wide. "Really? So something recent? Baldr?"

I shook my head. "No. Baldr isn't magically inclined, and these feel old."

"How does magic 'feel old'?"

I shrugged my shoulders as I stood up, "I don't know. It's… it's like it isn't as fresh or crisp as what I've been accustomed to. Stagnant? That feels like a good word for it."

Vicky stared at me for a few seconds before nodding. The way her eyes swirled it looked like she was interested. Maybe… jealous? I made a mental note. It wouldn't surprise me if she wanted to learn magic, and as far as I knew she should be able to. Odin was able to learn it from Mom, I was fairly sure I could teach her when we got back to Brockton Bay.

At least, after I managed to start actually casting spells.

I walked towards the center of the magical runes, feeling the magic flow inward. It wasn't much and it wouldn't be enough to do anything, but I could tell that whatever had happened here, it was exceptionally powerful. From what Mom had taught me, some spells left a lingering effect on the area. The stronger the spell, the more of its mark was left behind. A place where a conjured meteor swarm impacted— the fact that Mom was stone face cold when she said that led me to believe that she'd done it before— would leave a crater of blazing fire for centuries.

The wastelands themselves were still a mystery, this one was certainly caused by a spell of sorts.

I stood in the center of runes, turning in a circle as I read the runes.

"What are you doing?" Vicky asked as she hovered over the serrated crystals.

"Trying to read the runes to determine what spell was cast here."

"Really?" I noticed the tone of interest in her voice.

I nodded. "Mom told me that when an incredibly powerful spell is cast, it leaves a mark on the land. That's why the runes still emanate magic."

"Huh."

My gaze returned to the runes and tried to find where the starting point was. There was Fehu for what I could assume was to represent abundance. A way to gather magic from the lands? Perthro for fate or chance. Could be either way according to the spellbook. Raidho and Ehwaz had to mean transportation.

Or was it teleportation?

Then it clicked.

I turned my head to look at my girlfriend. "I… I think this was where my uncle, Freyr, teleported my mom to Bet."

Her eyes went wide and the swirls seemed to freeze for a moment. "What?"

"Remember when—"

"I remember that your mom said her brother— your uncle— teleported her to Bet, but are you sure this is the place? It's different from the others, that's for sure, but it could be from anything," She said as she looked away from the site.

She wasn't wrong. The center of the runic circle was nowhere as scorched as the outside. Standing in the epicenter made that clear. What could've been so consuming that it rendered the entire area to crystal and glass? And one strong enough to teleport Mom all the way to Bet. Not that I knew how far that was, but Mom seemed to imply that it was a considerable effort to get there with such a spell.

Magic comes from nature and it looked like nature was thoroughly consumed here. Could there have been more? Did my uncle sacrifice himself to save Mom?

That was a sobering thought, and if Mom knew…

I sighed and pushed the thought aside. "Yeah, it is. The runes indicate some sort of travel and I think the spell caused an explosion, resulting in exactly what happened here."

"So your uncle…?"

My eyes closed as the thought of a person who I've never known, sacrificing himself to save Mom. As conflicting as that was, since if it wasn't for him I wouldn't have been born, It didn't hit as hard as I would've thought.

"Yeah, he sacrificed himself," I said with surety. There was no doubt about it. That was why Mom was so broken about it. Not only had her twin brother, my uncle, died, but he sacrificed himself to save her. She had to have known exactly what he was doing, even as she was powerless to stop him. It also cast doubt on the story she originally told me.

"Tay," Vicky said as she hovered over to me. "I… I'm sorry? I don't know. It's not like you knew him."

"I know, but it's… there's still this sense of loss. All the amazing stories I've heard about him made me wish I'd met him at least once. Not only did I never know about this side of my family, but the fact that he's dead and I never got to meet him? I'm not sure if I even want to sometimes considering all the shit Mom—"

I hadn't realized I was crying until I felt tears trail down my cheek. In an instant, I felt arms wrapped around me.

"Oh, Tay," Vicky's soothing and calming voice was next to my ear as she hugged me.

All brain functionality froze and I wasn't sure what to do. What to feel. She was hugging me, but I didn't know if I should hug back. I knew I could, but I just wasn't sure if I should feel sad to hug her. Figuring that it was rude to not reciprocate, I wormed my hands around her body and let myself be consumed in a hug with my conflicting feelings.

Eventually Vicky pulled away, her absence leaving behind a trail of warmth that didn't bother me as much as I expected in the heat. Vicky had a small smile on her face while I wiped away the tears on my cheeks. There was something she wanted to ask, to say, but I didn't want to have a conversation about me or my family. I was too raw at the moment.

"Let's go. We spent enough time here," I said, turning my gaze away from her and the site.

"You sure?" Vicky asked, her voice quiet and soft.

I nodded and brought myself to hover above the ground. "Fólkvangr is on the other side of the mountain ridge and it's getting dark."

"Okay," Vicky said mutely.

Not a moment later, we were both cutting through the air. I briefly glanced over my shoulder as we rose, looking at the magical site once again. Just like so many things recently in my life, it only led to more questions that I doubt would ever get answered. I shook my head and quickly raced after Vicky.

The air didn't grow colder like it normally would when you gained altitude and I could only imagine it was linked to the devastation at hand. The mountains didn't have a speck of snow on them. There was also a surprisingly lack of trees on them when I'd expected them to be just as forested as the valleys.

It didn't take us long to fly over the mountains and slowly descend into the valley that was nestled within. The magical diagram Mom showed us did little justice. Even if a good portion of it was slowly wasting away from a lack of care and maintenance, it looked peaceful. Serene. There were a few houses scattered around, but they were clearly abandoned. Several had caved roofs and were covered in vines. In the distance, there was a large tree that was grown on top of an arch. Its roots wrapped around the stone, reaching across the wall and into the side of the enclosing rocky face.

The internal sense of direction was pointing straight ahead. To Fólkvangr. Mom's home.

Vicky and I flew over the pasture, a few exotic flowers scattered around. I had a feeling that when Mom was here, the entire area would've been covered in flowers.

As we approached the arch and its nature defying tree, I felt this sudden denseness, like I needed to land and seek relief. It was so suffocating that I started gasping for air. I wasn't the only one as Vicky quickly dropped to the surface, gasping for air.

When my feet touched the ground, I felt air rush into my lungs and I could breathe again.

"What the fuck?" I said as I caught my breath.

Vicky inhaled deeply before speaking. "Agreed. Whatever that was, it felt like when I fought Krieg."

"It has to be part of why Mom couldn't scry Baldr. Whatever this," I said as I gestured wildly, "is, its causing some sort of magical disturbance. Probably why we had to land. I don't know about you, but I felt like an immense weight on my wings and I couldn't breathe."

Vicky furrowed her eyebrows. "But how does that explain how I felt the exact same thing? My flight isn't magical."

She had a good point. "Maybe this… aura or whatever is preventing flight instead?"

Vicky thought over the possibility before nodding. "That could be it." She turned her head towards the arch. "We should find out what is causing it then."

I nodded. There was a tree that was growing from the arch. Its roots ran along the wall, all the way to the rocky cliff face and into the ground. The tree was like the rest I'd seen in Vanaheimr, a rhythmic glow in the veins as it breathed, but it was fainter. Like the tree was being suffocated.

Vicky and I slowly walked under the arch, amazed at the marvel of its survival in a place that one wouldn't expect. When we looked ahead, we were once again left in pure bewilderment at Fólkvangr itself, or rather, what was now obviously not just a tree.

There were little glass windows all along its surface, strings of lights that stretched from limb to limb, what appeared to be water falling from a few branches, and a vine-covered stone bridge that led straight to it. In reality, it was a glorified tree house. The tree resided in the center of a calm lake that looked like a mirror with its complete stillness. All along the basin walls were houses and openings that looked like marketplaces. All of which were abandoned. On the opposite side looked like a small forest, one peaceful enough for walks and other activities.

Everything about Fólkvangr screamed tranquility and peace. Yet as calming as that thought was, it felt anything but. The abandonment meant nature took over everything except the large tree house. Vines, flowers, and trees took root in the walkways and buildings. Many public structures such as lampposts were leaning to the side or had been knocked over completely.

It was… sad. Such a magnificent and wonderful city was crumbling to the ravages of time. It was a mirror of Valhalla. It made me wonder why Mom was using Valhalla as a home instead. Why not just transport everyone from the golden city here? Then I remembered Thor and he was plenty enough of a reason not to.

Another pulse of that overbearing presence hit me, weighing down on us. Even if the city wasn't being used, I wanted that presence gone. It didn't belong here.

"Woah. I—" Vicky stopped herself as she gazed at the city. "This is beautiful."

"It is," I nodded in agreement. "Except for the abandonment and overall neglect."

"Yeah…" Vicky's voice was filled with sorrow. She took a deep breath and looked at me. Her eyes conveyed the same emotions as her voice did. The magic within them slowed, like they gold and blue wasn't fighting against one another as much.

I glanced over at the large tree. Whatever was happening here, whatever happened to my brother, my guess was that we found the source. And if it wasn't, it was a good starting point.

One thing that stuck out to me about Mom's home, her hall, was how different Vanir were to Aesir. How different she was to them. Fólkvangr didn't look anywhere close to the viking halls I'd grown up learning about. The history I'd learn painted a golden tinted picture of the halls but it seemed that each was different from one another. Baldr's being the closest to Valhalla from what I've seen.

With silence looming over us, we started walking down the bridge, our eyes looking at the wonderment of the city. As we got closer to the house, my eyes were drawn to… figures standing around the base of the tree. They weren't moving and the longer I looked at them, it became obvious that they weren't statues. They were living beings.

There were a few that looked Human and were either Aesir or Vanir from my guess. Though I did notice a few had a familiar feature that I had seen so often in my nightmares. A quick glance over at my girlfriend confirmed it. Many of them were Einherjar. The gold and blue was unmistakable. At first I thought it was just Vicky's manifestation of her soul, like how the saying the eyes were the window to the soul sort of thing. And that could still be true. If it was, then every person's soul was a mixture of that gold and blue. Yet another thing that I wouldn't get an answer from Mom about.

Vicky walked up to one of them. A woman with dark, nearly obsidian black skin. She had pointed ears and a pointed face. She resembled a lot like Galan and from that I knew she was a Dökkálfar. A dark elf. She didn't look nearly as pompous as Galan and more down to earth. Her clothes were more rustic and seemed homemade. There was a sword on her hip, sheathed. She was among the scant few who wasn't an Einherjar. She looked like she was running away.

"They're alive, aren't they?"

She waved her hand in front of the dark elf. A moment later, those green eyes moved and looked at Vicky.

"Oh shit! She's alive!"

Her eyes grew frantic, wavering and looking everywhere. I scoured my brain for anything that could cause this. They were paralyzed, that was obvious, but by what? My first assumption was magic and was most likely the case. In the realms, it was a safer bet to assume magic first.

But that led to what or who caused this.

"We need to find out who or what did this. We don't even know how long they've been in this state."

Vicky nodded furiously. Gold blazed around her body, wisps reaching out like tiny golden flares. "I agree. Inside?"

I nodded.

We both stepped away from the dark elf, her eyes still in a panic as if she was trying to tell us something, not that she could and trying to play charades with only eye movement would be taxing at best. We stood in front of the massive door, intricate carvings that reminded me of the elves from Tolkien's books and runes covered its face. I glanced over at Vicky and she looked as ready as ever. Whether what we sought was behind this door was unknown, but it would be a step closer. Especially if the frozen bodies around us were any indication.

I opened the door, it creaked just slightly on rusty hinges. Swinging open with a groan of neglected metal, the entirety of the tree was hollow on the inside. Hanging in the center of that space was a massive sickly green crystal with pulsating dark black veins that reached high into the tree. It fluctuated ever so slightly, a small wave of magic exploded from the thing. When the magic hit us, that same overbearing presence pressed squarely on my shoulders and drove the air from my lungs.

Shaking that off, my eyes trailed over several hollowed out chambers and alcoves on the first floor, little windows for sunlight to leak into the home. A spiral staircase that was carved from the tree itself, or rather, grown, weaving its way up the tree. It reached up to another floor above the crystal. On the way up, there were alcoves or nooks with stumps to sit on and several, mostly empty, bookshelves.

It became clear that the home was sparse, items missing from the surfaces. Very few personal effects or furniture that wasn't part of the tree was left. Just the basics. Whether this was the case throughout the entire home was up in the air. There were even fewer books in the bookshelves, not that it helped when most of them had been thrown to the ground, but even then it was less than I would've expected from the bookworm that was my mom. She must have visited at some point and taken anything worth keeping to Valhalla with her.

Vicky and I walked into the house and the moment we were far enough in, the door slammed shut behind us. We both turned our heads to the door but before either of us could check to see if it locked itself, we heard a voice. A voice that sounded completely androgynous and snarky.

"Oh, don't mind the door. It does that. It's not locked or anything."

My head snapped towards the voice, sounding as if it came from one of the chambers above us. Leaning against the archway was a person. Their figure was lithe, practically melded to the wall itself. They had an extravagant brown tunic, much more similar to the light elves I'd seen than the crude ones we wore with gold trimming and crimson red accents.

The person had a small tiara or crown that rested on their forehead. A petite silver gem in the center that contrasted to their black hair. Their features were so completely androgynous that you really couldn't say if they were male or female.

A smirk grew on their face, as silver eyes landed on us. "Well, I wasn't expecting visitors. This is but a joyous occasion!"

They lifted their hands up as they stood from their leaning position. Their form shifted, turning more feminine. Curves growing from nowhere, breasts becoming larger. A sway to their hips and their skin growing softer. It made me incredibly jealous because there was no way I would ever have breasts that big or curves like that. Their hair changed too, turning deep red and eyes becoming emeralds.

"But who would be visiting at a time like this, I might ask?" Their voices become a few octaves higher, more feminine.

All I could do was stare at the person. There was only one person who could change so fluidly, so easily, in all of Norse mythology. One person who was so crafty and smarmy to fit that role.

Loki. The trickster god.

And as if they read my mind, their smug smile grew.


I just have to say that I love writing Thrud whenever it comes to things she doesn't understand. Extremely fun to write. We also get to see Loki for the first time! Another very fun and interesting character!
 
Last edited:
About a yard or so depending. Which meant that was between sixty to ninety feet.
Unless your people are very short, children or heavily deformed, fingertip to fingertip on outstretched arms should never be only a yard.

Also also - bond with Loki, learn the shiftery, get better parent figure. Win win win. Flawless plan.
 
Last edited:
Sylnarri said:
We also get to see Loki for the first time!
Well, I'm not sure it's actually the first time; there was that mysterious swiftly-vanishing stranger Taylor met earlier by the memorials. But the first time Loki is appearing as themself, at least.
 
Odal 2.10
I would like to thank my beta team; @Pendragoon , Brun, and @Selenelawfulgood . You girls are amazing and thank you for dealing with my long ass chapters.

Odal 2.10

Frjádagr(Friday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Three weeks in Asgard…


"Loki," I said slowly, trying to keep my voice calm.

The stories about the trickster god did them little justice. They were a sly, cunning schemer who was neither good nor evil. The history books back home in Bet claimed that Loki was a 'he' but I believed that the form that they were in just before becoming a gorgeous woman was their preferred one. At least, from what I could tell. That form seemed as androgynous as one could possibly get and it fit their character. And Mom's books always used they and them pronouns while also referring to their androgyny and general fluidity.

Had to give kudos to Mom for being open minded about that. Though given her apparent friendship with Loki, it shouldn't come as a surprise that she knew the truth about the mysterious trickster.

Their smile grew, reaching their silver eyes that were slowly turning blue. "So you know who I am. Guess you are more like your mother than I initially thought. Your brother certainly fell rather far from that tree."

I blinked, unable to quite school my reaction to their words. How Loki figured out who I was despite never being seen in Valhalla, was a question all on its own. Then again, would anyone be able to recognize the shapeshifter? I'd imagine Thor and Mom could spot them, but outside of those two, it was most likely that no one would notice.

"How do you—"

Their body changed in an instant, turning more masculine, replacing those soft curves with hard muscle and lines. Their breasts disappeared and their shoulders grew. I noticed that their clothes changed with them. Enchanted? Perhaps, at least as long as they remained somewhat humanoid. Wouldn't know what would happen if they became a horse. I had to hold a laugh at the thought of their clothes becoming a saddle if they did. They were still an unknown quantity post Odinfall and I didn't know their standing allegiance.

"Know you?" Their voice, deep and thunderous, almost reminded me of Thor's. "Everyone in the Nine Realms knows of you, Taylor." They walked forward, each step calculated and slow. "You became the talk of the realms when you decided to fight that blundering oaf in the middle of Valhalla. Quite the fight from what I heard. Even held that blasted hammer for a bit, not something a normal person could do. But then again, you're not a normal person now, are you?" One of Loki's eyes raised and a smirk grew on their face. "Why, everyone in the realms knows now that my old friend had another child while she was away. You also wear her old armor. Not that anyone who isn't a god or dead would know that."

Vicky froze briefly at their words. A pang of guilt swelled within me because I knew why.

Loki continued without missing a beat, "There's also the fact that you are a spitting image of her, though the black hair is a nice touch. Not as… earthy. Black suits you better. It gives you more of an edge that her presence sorely lacks."

I scoffed, "I look nothing like my mom."

Loki stopped, blinked their eyes several times. Their head turned to face Vicky. "She's joking right?"

Vicky didn't say anything. Her eyes were narrowed and I could tell that she was still annoyed by the comment Loki made.

Loki wasn't actually waiting for a reply and carried on without a care. "Well, I am rather surprised to see the two of you here."

My eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "You are?"

They nodded, "You see, your mother left her home empty, barring a few of her Einherjar and allies to keep it functional. Not that they were doing a fantastic job mind you, given the city seems to be overrun by nature. Guess your mother isn't managing her resources all that well. I bet sending you here was a last resort of sorts."

Loki's vocal tone shifted mid rant and I struggled to parse the reason for it. One thing I noticed was that they changed their body on a whim, as if they didn't have full control or if it was based on their emotions. I had my doubts they were that obvious; being a sly trickster and known for infiltrating, having your cover blown because of your emotions seemed like a bad idea.

They had turned less masculine and closer to the first form we saw them in. It was… oddly fascinating to watch in motion even if it was performative.

"But why would she send you here?"

Vicky turned her head to look at me and I met her eyes. Loki was still an unknown variable and we couldn't be sure what side they were on. It was better to keep the information as to the point as possible.

I turned to look at Loki again, "We're looking for my brother."

There was a slight flicker in their eyes and I wasn't sure what that meant. Recognition of the name maybe? I didn't want to assume that Loki had beef with Baldr like a few of the Bet books said they had. While many of those and Mom's books had been an excellent guide to the Nine Realms, they weren't always accurate given my own observations, nevermind Odinfall's impact. It explained why the texts Mom wrote kept things vague, opting to relay basic information rather than full histories.

Their eyebrows scrunched and did a little wave as their hand rubbed their chin. "Baldr, hmmm…" They looked away as they thought. When they glanced back at me, they said, "And she believes he's here?"

"Not exactly… but we were following his path and found no sign of him until we reached here. Where we met that… presence or aura around the city."

Loki nodded, "Ahh, I was curious about that myself."

"Why are you here, Loki?" Vicky finally spoke, her voice harsher and accusatory. She must have picked up on something I missed.

"Well," They said slowly, "I was coming to visit, perusing your," They said as they looked at me, "mother's library. Or what's left of it. Seems that she had taken most of it with her to that pompously glorified hall in the sky. When I arrived, I was met with that aura and all of the petrified people outside. And this," they pointed towards the crystal in the center of the room.

Vicky and I looked at the large crystal. It was magnificent, almost like a diamond but filled with magic if what I was sensing was any indication. Even if it looked sickly, I could tell that it must've been treasured by Mom. But that left the question of what its actual use was besides sending wave after wave of that overbearing weight.

"What is it?" I asked.

"This," Loki said, going towards the crystal but not too close. "Is a seiðr crystal. The biggest of them all to be exact. They were originally envisioned by the dwarves, but your mother was the only one that managed to create them. They are the foci of foci. Pulling magic from the world tree itself and spreading it into the surrounding area."

They looked at me, a curious look in their eyes. "I'm surprised you didn't know about this? But then again, she's been keeping a lot from you, hasn't she?"

My eyes went wide. How did they know that? Did they know more?

"And you happen to know?" Vicky asked, crossing her arms as she did.

A smug smile grew on their face as they shifted again, becoming more feminine. "Why, of course I do. Freyja isn't that great at keeping things a secret. She might be able to fool the idiots in Valhalla, but to people who are curious and have actual brains? It's not that hard. You two have been at it for barely a week and already started uncovering some of her… schemes."

There was a sarcastic tone to their voice when they said schemes. Like they were mocking Mom. That didn't sit well with me for some reason.

"What do you know?" I asked, more harshly than I wanted.

Loki looked over at me, their smugness dropping and their face becoming more neutral, a single eyebrow rose. "I know a lot about a lot of things, Taylor. Like the grass is green and the sky is—"

"What do you know about my mom's secrets? Whatever she's doing?"

One corner of their lips raised. "Now that is a proper question! Well, for starters," Loki said as they started walking away, heading towards one of the bookshelves. As they talked, they started rifling through the books. "Her operations aren't only in Asgard. In fact, she has this whole thing going on in all of the realms. Even Helheim, as strange as that is. Nothing there besides draugr and bones last time I dropped by."

There was a hint of sadness in their voice at them mentioning Helheim. Oh, right. Hel. Their daughter. Did that mean Hel was dead? I wouldn't have thought about including them in the dead gods since they weren't technically gods. Considering Odin had been the one to banish them, it didn't surprise me that no one in Valhalla would care to honor them if they had perished.

But what they said about Mom's operations and how they spanned all of the realms, that grabbed my attention. Thrud was investigating one of her probable operations as we spoke, so it shouldn't have been a surprise that others existed. But to what end? What was it that she was hoping to achieve?

"Honestly," They continued, "It sort of reminds me of the meddling old man." It wasn't hard to determine that they meant Odin. "But Freyja is taking a different approach. Only time would tell if she's actually going to be like her dead ex-husband or not."

Mom acting like Odin struck a nerve. The secrecy, the abandonment, the little tidbits of truth but not really explaining further. All things I'd expect from the manipulative Allfather. But I also couldn't trust Loki's word. They could be sowing seeds of discord into the mix. Yet I couldn't help but feel that they were speaking the truth.

And I wasn't sure how to react to that.

"How do we know you're telling the truth?" Vicky asked, driving the point across. Asking the questions I want answers to.

"I have no reason to lie," They said smoothly. "What possible reason would I have to lie to my friend's daughter and her girlfriend?"

"How did you—"

"You two aren't that subtle. Don't think I hadn't noticed how you two look at each other. It's cute. My daughter used to—"

They stopped, their face going stone cold. It was easy to tell that they were in emotional pain, as much as they tried to hide it. It was what they weren't doing that was the clue. Stopping in the middle of a heartfelt sentence was also a big sign.

Loki shook their head. "Anyway, the point is, your mother is in fact hiding things and it's rather odd that she's hiding them from you. You might want to ask her about that. Your mother doesn't like being confronted, especially by her own child. She has a soft spot for her children and really lucked out with her son being so…"

Was it sad that I felt that what they said was true? The few times I confronted her on something, she actually told me the truth. When I confronted her about what she did to me, she told me that she gave me her former title. And she told me what had happened when she 'died'. It at least shed a bit of light about what had happened, but she never told me why she was going to fake her death. Just that it was important that she came back to the Nine Realms. Always the truth, but only in the barest of detail.

Would actually asking her about her operations lead to her being truthful with me? The only way to know for sure was to just bite the bullet and try. The fact that it took Loki to make me realize that, bothered me and showed how stupid I've been for the past few weeks.

All in all, I was tired of talking about Mom and wanted to get back to the matter at hand.

"To get back on topic," I said after a few seconds of silence. Loki seemed… amused by it if the smirk was any indication. "What's wrong with the crystal?"

Vicky and Loki both looked at it. Both with curiosity on their faces, though pinning down any of Loki's expressions had a bit of guesswork involved. Vicky glanced over at Loki, a raised eyebrow as she waited for a response.

Loki shifted again, their hair turning blonde, shorter, almost like a crew cut. Their body became more masculine again yet keeping a lean appearance, fit. Their face became somewhat familiar.

"The crystal has been corrupted. A feat all on its own considering the source is from Yggdrasil and the tree is in perfe— okay, at least decent condition. Still, that wouldn't explain the corruption. Meaning this is from something else. While I originally came to look for some books, I've been trying to find a solution to this without having to resort to asking your mother."

"You're looking for a particular book?" I asked, trying to hide my surprise that Loki didn't want to interact with my mom. What in the pits of Helheim did she do to warrant that?

Their inquisitive eyes landed on me. "Your mother's spellbook. She hardly uses it anymore, barely did for the past few centuries, but it contains more information than her entire magical collection. Even if it might not seem so, it details all of the magical knowledge she's accumulated over her lifetime. What made her the goddess of magic."

The hair on my arms stood on end. It took everything in my body not to reach for the backpack and pull out the spellbook. No matter how… calm and nice Loki seemed to be, I didn't trust them. There was something off about all this. It seemed way too much of a coincidence.

Victoria was still staring at the crystal while Loki had their eyes on me the entire time. The words slowly formulated as I tried to find a way to not tell Loki about the book in my bag.

"While she's been showing me magic, she hasn't taught me to cast a spell or even shown me a book on magic for that matter. She might eventually, but who knows how long she'll keep that from me too."

"Huh," Loki said, a little mystified. Vicky's head turned, her eyes landing on me, but I didn't react at the confusion on her face. "Well, considering you didn't know about her operations, then I'm not surprised that she hadn't given you the book yet. Armor, sure. Not like she needs it anymore. But the book she could reference from time to time."

Hiding any sign of relief that filled me, I nodded. "Yeah. So we'll just have to solve this without it. I want those people freed and to find my brother."

Loki nodded. "I agree. How attuned are you to the world?"

I furrowed my eyebrows. "In what way?"

"Can you feel the world itself? As a Vanir, you should be able to get a lay of the land just by feeling the ground." They looked down at my feet and realization dawned on their face. "Ah. Closed boots. Strange. She changed that. They used to be soleless. She hated not feeling the ground beneath her feet. Interesting that her daughter doesn't feel the same way."

That made me stop. I nearly lifted my foot just to look before I realized how stupid that would've been. Of course there were soles. Why did Mom add soles to the boots if that was the case? Was it something to do with affinities? She hadn't gone into detail about them but it seemed to be a Vanir thing and mine was air.

"What affinity are you?" Loki asked, seemingly unaware of my own internal thoughts.

"Air," I said without breaking a sweat. Whatever it was that Loki was trying to get us—me to do, I was going to go along with it but with open eyes.

"Hmmm," They hummed. "Well, then. Why don't you go ahead and do… whatever it is you Vanir do when you attune yourselves."

Do what Vanir do? What did they mean by that? I schooled my expression to hide my confusion. Instead of doing something stupid like asking what they meant, I tried to think it through instead. Recalling back to when I was first learning about magic, I remembered I could feel the environment better when I closed my eyes and focused my breath. Following those steps, I slowly let the world slip away and focused on my breathing and the flow of the air around me.

The first thing that I felt was the overbearing aura emanating from the crystal permeating the wind around us. It made it incredibly hard to feel anything other than that, especially with how it seemed to crash over Vicky and I. As I tuned out that annoyance, I started to notice more of the city. Each little nook and cranny was slowly expanding in my mind's eye, the image coming in the form of the magic coursing through the landscape. It was odd, feeling and seeing what was essentially the magical nervous system of the realm. At first I couldn't really see a clear picture since it was just a bundle of nerves and capillaries, but the more I focused, it became clearer.

The city, Mom's home, was considerably larger than I expected. It went into the cliff face and even underneath the grand pond that the home sat in. Behind the tree was a forest, still enclosed in the basin Fólkvangr resided in. It seemed peaceful besides the overgrown brush that had taken over. Except there was one thing that didn't quite match up.

There was a single cluster of plants that I couldn't sense. It was like a tiny black section that was too odd not to notice. Whatever it was, it was outside the realm of nature. It didn't feel like it was unnatural, but there was something different about it.

I slowly opened my eyes and said, "There's a strange cluster of plants in the forest in the back. I don't know if that's the cause or something else altogether." I made sure not to tell them that it didn't feel unnatural. They didn't need to know that.

A strange look filled Loki's face. They looked at me, both eyebrows raised and their mouth gaped slightly. But their eyes seemed to convey something else. Interest?

"Well then. That might be what's causing the problem. Maybe it's unnatural enough to throw off the crystal."

That… didn't make sense from their previous explanation. They mentioned that the crystal releases magic from Yggdrasil itself and spreads it out into the area. A small 'unnatural' aspect isn't going to throw it off. They were definitely trying to lure us to the cluster of plants for some reason.

I didn't like it, but it was our best chance to find out what it was that Loki was trying to do with us.

"Maybe," I said with a casual shrug.

"We should go take a look," They said, shifting back to their now familiar androgynous form. Black hair replacing blond. "Come along," They said, their voice neither masculine or feminine.

Loki started walking towards the front door, stopping halfway as they waited for Vicky and I to move.

We didn't wait long and started walking towards the door, following the trickster god. Loki nodded when we moved, a pep in their step as the doors flicked open in their presence. Then they walked around all the paralyzed people, whistling a tune that I couldn't quite describe. It sounded Nordic, but different. More… melodic. Softer.

I noticed the panicked eyes in the figures we passed, especially of the dark elf woman. Vicky stopped next to her, whispered something to her that I didn't quite catch, but quickly caught up. Hopefully Vicky realized what I was doing.

Around the other side of the tree home, a worn dirt pathway wrapped around to the water's edge. I wasn't going to call it a bridge that spanned the pond, since they were moss covered stones that appeared to float in the mirror-like water. Loki skipped and hopped to each one with purpose. We followed them, though not nearly as jovial as they apparently were.

The air pressure dipped and a breeze hit me as I jumped to one of the stones. I almost missed it; with the overbearing aura hammering my body like a sledgehammer, being aware of my powers was incredibly difficult. Seconds passed as I waited for my instincts to tell me what to do but nothing came. Strange.

When we got to the other side, we were at the entrance of a large forest filled with thick trees, glowing vibrantly with each pulse of the realm. Their verdant leaves lighting up the darkened forest. The brush was dense and we'd have to clear some of it, but I did notice that one of the paths wasn't as abundant with its overgrowth.

Loki stopped at the edge of the forest, hands on their hips as they looked inside. They glanced over their shoulder as we approached and said, "Well, how far into the forest is this unnatural cluster?"

I pointed my finger, deep into the forest and in the direction of where the cluster of plants was. "About half way, best I can tell."

They nodded. It didn't look like the information was something new to them.

"Very well, we should start… going through this," They said, gesturing to the brush.

I rolled my eyes and pulled out my sword, Lævateinn, and started hacking through the brush. A part of me felt a little bit of remorse at how cruelly I was slashing, but they needed to be tended to, and this was just some basic pruning.

"Well, that's a rather interesting sword. Lævateinn, isn't it?" Loki said in between swings.

I glanced over my shoulder. Vicky was behind Loki, her eyes seemed like they were on the trickster god, but it looked like they were going right through them. As much as I wanted to snap her out of whatever thought she was consumed with, I had to keep the illusion going.

"Yes, it is."

A smirk grew on their lips just as I returned my gaze to the forest. "You know, I once wielded that weapon. A rather fascinating artifact."

"Oh, really?"

They hummed in agreement. "Had it for a few centuries. Never once did I get it to change forms on the fly. You would think that a shapeshifter like myself would be the one to unlock the full potential of that weapon, but apparently it wasn't my fate. It seemed that it was still waiting for its true owner. Not even your uncle could and the weapon loved him."

"Oh really? Mom never told me about that."

"What did she tell you?" There was more than a hint of curiosity in their voice.

Deciding to indulge them, I said, "That the history of the sword is mired in mystery, but the sword always seemed to choose its wielder. That it changes based on who happens to wield it."

"Well, that's not wrong but not the full legend of Lævateinn." They walked next to me but not in the way of my swings. "That there is a destined wielder, one who could harness the full potential of the legendary weapon."

"And that's what? The ability to change its form at a whim?"

They hummed in agreement. "Might not seem like much, but with that in conjunction with the knowledge the weapon gives to wield said weaponry, the destined would be unstoppable."

That sounded farfetched in my opinion. Just because you would be able to change weapons on the spot and know how to wield them, doesn't mean you would be unstoppable. There had to be a cape who had a similar powerset and they are certainly not the most powerful. They weren't among the Triumvirate or one of the few S-Class threats after all.

"But alas, it seemed the weapon lies dormant, if the missing gem was any indication. Too bad. Seems to work nicely for you in its weakened state."

I nodded as I cleared the last of the brush that opened up to a glade. Sun poked through the trees, giving a wondrous peaceful feeling. In the center of the glade was a single tree. It's bark white as snow and it leaves a rainbow of colors, shifting in the breeze. Instantly I knew this tree was special in some way. Mom didn't want to disturb it for whatever reason or else I would've thought that she'd move it to Valhalla. At the base of the tree was a small set of flowers and a single stone tablet.

It was… memorable. Except for the single odd cluster of plants hanging from the largest branch. It took me a moment to realize it, but it was a mistletoe.

Why did that sound familiar?

"So, that's it?" Loki said, walking into the clearing.

I nodded at them but looked at Vicky. It seemed like she was in a daze. Her gaze kept shifting to the ground, looking at random rocks or leaves. Was she afraid that looking at Loki might tip them off?

A brisque wind grazed my cheek when there was no air current in the glad. My eyes went wide. Before I had a chance to process and react, Loki spoke, all amusement gone from their voice.

"Well… I think it's time for the charade to end."

My eyes snapped to Loki, their hands up in the air and waving in intricate patterns. Futhark runes floating in the air. I didn't even bother to read them when they spoke again.

"It's time to deal with a pesky problem. I'm sure you could understand, but you caught onto the ruse quicker than I expected."

Before I could move, I felt my entire body shift. My navel being pulled away and the world going dark but not because of losing consciousness. It felt similar to when Mom teleported us to Vanaheimr except it felt… forced. Hastened. Like They weren't able to properly set up in time to cast the spell.

I wasn't sure if time had stopped or if I was moving at all. At least until I slammed into something hard, something wet.

Water?

Liquid filled my helmet and engulfed me. My sense of direction was disoriented and it wasn't helped by my lungs screaming in protest for air. I thrashed around, trying to reach the surface of whatever watery hell Loki put me in. I furiously tried to find any source of light but there was only pitch blackness. When it felt like I was never going to find the surface, when any hope of getting back was waning, a light source cut through the inky black depths.

An eerie blue light emanating from above me.

With renewed hope, I swam towards the light. For all I knew, it was some angler fish that was going to eat me whole. Nevermind the fact that my lungs were screaming for air. When it felt like I couldn't hold it anymore and prepared myself for Naglfar to take me away, I breached the surface.

I hacked and coughed water out while keeping myself afloat. My body was pushed and pulled in tumultuous waves that were so bad that I almost wished to go underwater again. The water didn't feel right; lighter and oddly warm. It also didn't taste salty like the Atlantic ocean. No, it tasted like purified water. Setting that thought aside, I oriented myself upright even as the waves kept jostling me around. My gaze turned to the blue light and I froze.

Towering over the nearly pitch black darkness that surrounded me, was Yggdrasil. The visage in Asgard did the tree little justice when one floated so close. It was magnificent, marvelous, a truly wondrous icon in all of Norse mythology and it didn't fail to impress. I could now see how the world tree could house so many realms and worlds. It was by far the largest thing I'd ever seen in my life. It towered over me, making me feel so incredibly small in the cosmos. And I was only seeing the top half of it.

The roots were shrouded by whatever ocean I was in, leaving only the upper half of the tree. Its perfectly golden brown bark, twisted and knotted within itself like a double helix winding its way up to the boughs where continent sized green leaves swayed gently in a faux breeze. Large branches reached out into the abyss, stretching towards what looked like spherical orbs of lights. Based on the size of… everything, could those be the other realms?

There were also blue crystals that dotted the tree, emanating the very light that had guided me to the surface. When I focused near the top of the tree, I noticed a wavering in the air near one of those orbs. The branch that stretched over it, a familiar branch. One that was in perfect view from my room in Asgard.

That had to be Asgard. So the orbs of lights were realms. The one below the orb representing Asgard was Álfheimr, at least according to Mom's recounting.

The mythical feeling that bloomed in my chest was then shattered as a vicious and insidious roar cracked the sky. Where the double helix of the tree had overlapped one another, a truly colossal creature slithered out. It wrapped itself around the tree like a snake, releasing another roar as it scanned the abyss. Each rumbling cry left me wincing in pain as a primal fear gripped my chest. It seemed far away as the moon and yet its bellowing split the very heavens. I tried to get a better look at it, tried to figure out what the monstrosity was, but another wave crashed into me. I was getting fed up with being in the water.

I summoned Geirskogul and Sanngriðr, Their light becoming a beacon on the dark sea. A quick order saw both of them flying low, hands reaching for me. Another roar ripped through the sky but I ignored it and worked in tandem with my Valkyries. As a team, I was pulled out of the sea, giving me a clear picture of just how pitch black the ocean was. I looked around again, another spherical light was out in the distance and it too wavered in the air. Another large branch reaching out, spanning over the ocean towards the orb. Like the tree was connected to it.

There was something pulling me in that direction. Like a tether. And somehow, I knew that was where Vicky was. Vanaheimr and I needed to get back. Now.

Before I could formulate a plan, I was thrown hard, something big smashed into me. My armor took the brunt of the hit, but it knocked me out of my Valkyrie's grasp. I plummeted into the ocean once again, but at least I was prepared for it. Getting to the surface was trivial, but the moment I breached the surface, I wished I hadn't.

Hanging in the air where I just was, was a strange blue outlined tear, countless stars in the background. But as mind boggling as that was, it paled in comparison to the massive lizard-like hand that emerged from the tear. It swatted at my Valkyries, but they dodged the limb with ease. My gaze turned back to the creature that was on the tree and saw its head staring straight at me.

Oh fuck.

Another tear was created with its other hand, poking its head right through it. The space warped and tore above me, air rippling as a blue outlined hole ripped open, a lizard's— no dragon's— head came forth, easily bigger than any mountain I had ever laid eyes on. The head reminded me more of a snake than the fanciful dragons that everyone knew. Its beady glowing white eyes surveyed the area, its head swiveling with an open mouth to show the maw of dangerous teeth. A single tooth was larger than a bus by my estimation. Its scales were black as night. If it wasn't for the light coming off from the tear in the fabric of reality, I'd think it was skin.

One thought, one name, blared through my head as the creature turned slowly from side to side.

Níðhöggr.

I wasn't going to lie, that thing scared me shitless. The dragon was one of the most terrifying things I'd ever seen. Adding the fact that it could just tear holes into reality didn't help. It was nothing like Lung when he was ramped up. I would even bet that Níðhöggr would give any of the Endbringers a run for their money, if not kill them given how it dwarfed them. Kind of hard to fight a being that could disappear behind reality and strike from anywhere.

Its eyes landed on me and I froze. Being completely still helped right? Its maw opened and a long serpentine tongue reached out, like it was licking its chops. My Valkyries struck, no order was needed as Geirskogul and Sanngriðr attacked from either side. The attack was merely a distraction as there was no way they could hurt the beast. Geirskogul's spear didn't even make a mark on its scales.

But I was left without aid, tossing and turning in the turbulent waters. There was no escape. Even my wings would do little help; there was no way I could leverage them to lift off. No amount of magic would thrust me from the grip the ocean had on me.

Even as Geirskogul turned her gaze towards me, prepared to rush towards me, she was quickly swatted by the dragon. Her attention was pulled back to the beast out of pure need.

I was alone. Helpless. Hopeless. Despair gripped my soul as Níðhöggr battered my Valkyries like play toys. Every time one was killed by a vicious strike, I replaced it as quickly as possible but it wouldn't be enough.

It would never be enough.

As if my prayers were answered, wisps of light appeared above me. Motes coming together, the glow intensifying until they congealed into a single mass. A burst of light exploded and revealed a new Valkyrie. The mighty wings and armor design was all I needed to know who had come to my aid.

Mist.

Her shield and spear disappeared in a flash as she hovered above me. Her four horned and avian featured helmet seemed to convey the need to act with haste. I reached out and was grabbed by her hands. Massive wings flapped, the gust created was so strong that the waves broke. Another flap and I felt my body being pulled out of the ocean. The sounds of weapons striking scales and roars a distant memory as I put all my focus into this task.

Mist didn't let up, gripping me tightly as she flew higher, further away from Níðhöggr. I glanced over my shoulder, my eyes watching the fight as my Valkyries distracted the beast. They still hadn't done a thing to it. Every attack was like a gnat ramming itself into an elephant. I had wondered why the gods didn't kill the dragon before their deaths and now I understood. Even with their powers combined, I doubt they would do much beyond pushing the beast into a cage. That's probably how it exactly happened before Odinfall freed it.

I summoned my wings, ordering Mist to let go of me. She was hesitant but listened to my order and I started falling. Using the momentum, I flapped my wings and allowed my magic course through to them and into my body. Before I hit the water, I pulled up, flying at an increasing speed away from the terrifying dragon. The sense of danger behind me never left, even as the distance grew. My instincts were on high alert, paying attention for any sign my magic might give for the threat that loomed over my shoulder. Mist easily caught up, flying besides me.

Thinking quickly, I pulled my backpack around and ruffled through it. Many supplies, rations and canteens of water fell into the ocean, but I was careful enough to pull the spellbook out. I briefly noted that it was dry and not soaking wet like everything else, but that was secondary as I started flipping through pages. Scouring for anything that might help me get away from Níðhöggr and back to Vanaheimr. Whatever scheme Loki had planned needed to be stopped and I wanted payback.

One of my Valkyries, Sanngriðr, died, making me glance over my shoulder. Níðhöggr's massive maw had crunched down on her, the bottom half of her body was floating in the air and slowly dissipating into motes. The dragon's eyes opened up, landing on me briefly, a menacing and hungry look in its eyes before Geirskögul struck it in the eye.

I pushed myself, forcing more magic and my wings to beat faster, knowing all too well that the dragon wanted to eat me. The thought to summon Sanngriðr came to mind until wind slapped me in the face, my instincts flared and I dove down. A tear in the fabric appeared, along with another dragon hand. Mist didn't have my ability, my precognition one could say, and was swatted out of the air. She recovered and used that to distract the dragon.

I hovered above the ocean, flipping through the pages as quickly as I could. Why didn't she make some kind of index? She just had to include every bit of magical knowledge she acquired in this thing with no way to search through it! The sound of waves crashing against wood pulled my attention briefly. In the dark abyss of the ocean, there was an outline of a boat but I had to shake the thought aside. Focus Taylor. Ignore the possible ship in this inky darkness.

After what felt like a hundred pages of flipping, I found the spell. I read what I had to do. As easy as it might seem, teleporting was anything but. Mom wouldn't complain about it if it was.

Knowing what to do, I started gathering magic. Taking deep and hearty breaths, pulling magic into my very being. A small trickle was being used for flight, but it was nothing compared to what started coursing through my body. I glanced down at the book again, reading the words on the paper in barely a murmur. They didn't need to be said out loud or even spoken, but it helped. Vanaheimr, specifically Fólkvangr, came to the forefront of my mind. That feeling, that tether, helped with picking a direction. The wind picked up, panic filled me when I thought it was the dragon but I couldn't stop the spell. If I made a single mistake, I could possibly blow myself up. My eyes closed to continue through the incantation.

Travel.

That single word was the final spark of the spell. In an instant, I felt my navel pulled yet again, jerking me to the side. The next moment I felt the hot sun on my cheek. My Valkyries disappeared from my senses, dismissed due to the distance. At least my power wasn't that bullshit.

Then I opened my eyes when I realized I was gliding somehow. To say I was surprised was an understatement as the window infront of me grew closer. Before I could stop myself, I smacked head first into the tree.

Thank you helmet, even as you ring incessantly in my ears.

I wasn't so thankful when my back hit the ground, the air driven from my lungs forcefully. A spike of pain radiated from my wings that traveled down my spine. It wasn't nearly as bad when compared to Thor breaking one of them so I had that going for me. No matter how nice it would've been to take a breather, I had to get up and stop Loki. Had to save Vicky. I forced myself onto my stomach. Slowly and ignoring the pain in my body, I pushed myself up. My arms and legs protested but I pressed on.

I rotated my neck, cracking it a few times. My hand was still grasping something hard. The spellbook. Relief filled me, knowing that I hadn't lost it in the teleportation. I knew Mom could just summon it again, but it was the key to fixing whatever Loki was doing.

My eyes scanned the area and I quickly realized that the very tree I flew into was Mom's home in Fólkvangr. I stared up at the marvelous tree for a few seconds before the weight of the situation came crashing down on me.

Vicky was with Loki and I had no idea what their plan was with her. Whatever it could be, it couldn't be allowed to come to fruition. There was no way I was letting my girlfriend be at the hands of that being of pure chaos. Loki wanted me gone so I couldn't interfere with whatever they planned, and it involved the cluster of plants. But why would they want Vicky alone with a mistletoe?

…Oh shit.

My wings burned with pain but I took off as fast as I could. The aura pressed down on my shoulders, but I pushed forward, ignoring the discomfort it gave me. All that mattered was saving Vicky. I headed straight towards the glade where the tether was directing me, guiding me. Questions about that could be answered later.

Flying above the canopy, I saw the lone vibrant tree and dove. The leaves parted before me and I angled my feet to the ground, smashing into it with enough force that dirt and grass flew up into the air. My head snapped up, taking in the very event that I feared was about to happen.

Loki was standing next to Vicky, their finger pointing towards the mistletoe in the tree. They hadn't changed their appearance but there was a sinister look in their silver eyes. A gleeful smile on their face and a strange black magic that swirled around their hands.

Vicky held a bow in her hands, an arrow nocked with fletching made of leaves. Similar to the mistletoe. Her eyes were glazed over, the swirls of her eyes not only filled with gold and blue, but that same black magic that surrounded Loki's hands. She took aim and following the line of sight, she was aiming right at the mistletoe in the tree.

I couldn't help but panic when Vicky was just about to fire and Loki's eyes landed on me. But I ignored them, my focus was entirely on Vicky. My mouth opened to speak.

STOP!

Just as Vicky was about to let go of the string, she froze. Her body became completely still as if she was a statue. Before I could question what just happened, my body was flung backwards by an unseen force. I tumbled on the ground before hitting a tree, a grunt escaping my lips.

"How did you—" Loki started speaking but I tuned them out.

SNAP OUT OF IT!

The glaze in Vicky's eyes disappeared and she shook her head. Confusion filled her face as she became aware of where she was and what she was holding. Her eyes briefly landed on me before turning towards Loki. Pure unadulterated rage filled Vicky's face, crimson red replacing the blue in her ethereal eyes. Her powers activated, gold radiating from her body, washing over the area with her emotions. The pressure hit me with enough force that it staggered me.

Unbeknownst to Loki as they were too focused on another spell, Vicky took the bow and swung it like a bat. There was an audible smack as she hit Loki square in the back of their head. They crashed into the ground and caused the land to shake. It gave me the time to stand up and pulled out Lævateinn, heading straight for the trickster god.

"How," Loki muttered angrily as they pulled themselves up. "How—" They stopped themselves as they got a good look at me. "The spellbook. The wings. Of course." They let out a maniacal laugh. "Of course she gave it to you!"

I glared at them. There was no way in the pits of Helheim that I was going to let them try to manipulate Vicky or I again. Out of the corner of my eyes, Vicky's aura pulsed, waves of golden light blasting outwards. She was pissed. Her entire body was tense, poised and ready to rip an arm off.

"I gotta give you credit, Taylor Anne Hebert."

I hesitated when they called me by my full name. How did they know that? How could they possibly—

"I was going to have you kill your own brother, but then you just had to be immune to it. Luckily you brought a wonderfully broken Einherjar with you tha—"

"ENOUGH!" Vicky screamed as she rocketed towards Loki, fist leading her charge.

Loki didn't even look at her as they dodged under the attack. "Now, that's quite rude. I was in the middle of—"

Vicky slammed down on the ground, spinning around and swinging at the god again.

The trickster god took a step back, the attack hitting nothing but air. "I grow tired of you interrupting me." They flicked their wrist, black and purple wisps trailing their hand, and Vicky was flung away. She couldn't catch herself before she slammed into a tree. Her golden forcefield flickered, disappearing before appearing a moment later.

Loki's eyes landed on me, the smuggest look I'd ever seen grew on their face. "Now, the book please."

They made a come hither gesture with their hand, the spellbook jerking as I tightened my grip.

"Fuck you, Loki."

They glared at me, "I don't know how you got back so quickly, but I won't have you ruining my plans."

I squared myself against them, leveling my sword while holding the spellbook close to my side. They made the same gesture again as I started approaching them. The book fought against my grip and nearly left my hands before a brisque wind slammed into my face.

My eyes went wide as a roar cracked through the air. I wasn't the only one as Loki's sinister face fell, replaced with fear.

"Well, that's a load of shit. Guess it's time for me to leave."

They snapped their fingers, black and purple magical motes circled them before they disappeared. Only a trail of smoke was left behind. The last thing I saw on their face was the satisfaction of escaping Níðhöggr as it released another sky cracking roar.

"What is that!" Vicky asked as she rose from the ground.

I didn't get a chance to answer her as a familiar black scaled claw came crashing down on the trees. The center one was untouched and I hoped it stayed that way. Níðhöggr's head peered down into the forest, its piercing white eyes surveying the area and its mouth opened, revealing the rows of large teeth.

"Tay!" Vicky cried out, fear drenched in her voice.

"Don't—"

Níðhöggr let out another roar as its eyes zeroed in on me. Fuck me.

Just as I was about to summon my Valkyries, a wave of that overbearing aura crashed through the forest. It was stronger than any other one I'd felt, so strong that I almost keeled over. Níðhöggr flinched, its eyes closing in a wince. A second later, another strong wave came and I was forced to my knees, gasping for air. The sound of wood crunching caused me to look up. The dragon pulled back its hand, letting out an irritated roar before slinking through the rift it tore and disappearing.

Another wave hit, but weaker this time. Not nearly as dominating. It gave me the chance to breathe. Eventually, the waves became a dull thrum. Slowly, I rose. Glancing at my girlfriend, she was standing, furious and confused.

"What the hell is going on? Where are we? I don't remember—"

I took a deep breath and said, "You were… mastered. By Loki." A snarl ripped from Vicky's mouth. "And I didn't realize it until we entered the glade. When I was going to stop them, they teleported me. I was plunged into the cosmic ocean, got to see Yggdrassil, but was attacked by Níðhöggr."

Vicky's snarl fell and she turned her head to the broken trees where the dragon had slammed its claw down. There was a deep impression of a claw in the dirt. "That was…"

"Yeah, it was." I finished for her. "I guess it followed me."

She turned her head back to me, crossing her arms. "How did you get away?"

I lifted the spellbook and said, "I… might've casted my first spell."

Her eyes went wide. "Tay, are you saying you teleported as your first spell?!"

"Uhh. Yeah."

Vicky blinked her eyes a few times before shaking her head. The disbelief disappeared from her face and was replaced with ambivalence. "And then?"

"I raced here to stop you from killing my brother."

She had a confused look on her face, then turned her head to stare at the mistletoe hanging from the tree. Hurt flashed across her face as she looked away from me. Anger with the way her knuckles turned white from her clench. More confusion as she surveyed the forests. The maelstrom of conflict in her eyes when she finally looked at me.

"I heard your voice," Vicky said, so quiet and slow that I almost missed it.

"What?"

"I heard your voice," Vicky repeated, louder and more confident. "In the… haze, while trying to ignore Loki's voice, I heard yours. It was a deafening clarion, strong and commanding. I-I—" Her voice choked when she looked at me. "I had to follow it. Had to follow the order."

"What?" I repeated, sounding like a broken record. "I— what do you mean?"

"It's not the first time, Taylor. There are these times when… fuck, I don't know, it's like I have to follow what you say."

Like being doused in ice cold water, the blood drained from my face and I froze. It dawned on me. Not only was the tether that I felt earlier, now fainter, going straight to her, but I realized that I didn't speak those words to Vicky. I telepathically told her to stop. Told her to snap out of it. As pissed off as I was at Loki for what they did to Vicky, the thought that…

I shook my head, shook those thoughts away. "We…" I swallowed a particularly hard lump. "We need answers. I'm tired of her leaving out shit. None of this would've happened if she was honest with us."

Vicky stared at me, those ethereal eyes boring into my soul. I wanted nothing more than to get away from those piercing ghostly eyes. After what felt like hours, she sighed and uncrossed her arms. "Fine. I agree." She looked up at the mistletoe. "What do we need to do to free your brother?"

I held out the spellbook and flipped through the pages. Mo—Freyja had to have an answer to what happened to Baldr. The crunching of grass told me that Vicky was walking closer, but I didn't look up at her. I couldn't meet those eyes.

As I flipped through the pages once again, I found the one that contained information about the magical crystals, like the one that resided in the house. I made a mental note of the location in the book, pulling a leaf from a tree to hold the spot. When we get to Bet, I'm getting bookmarks for this thing. Eventually, I found the page I needed to undo magical transformations. Quickly reading the page, I walked over to the tree, my eyes landing on the stone tablet on the ground.

My feet stopped when I read what was engraved.

'In loving memory to the best loving, pain in the ass brother I've ever had'

My eyes wandered up the tree from there and traversed all the way up to the kaleidoscopic leaves that created a rainbow of colors. I placed my hand on the tree, feeling it breathe. There wasn't anything particularly special about it magically but I knew it was unique among all the trees of the Nine Realms.

I took a deep breath before pulling my hand away and preparing myself in order to free Baldr. The words came easier this time, learning Old Norse and Futhark was rather handy. Magic began to swirl around me as I focused on the incantation. Then at the end, I spoke.

"Break."

Blue and white motes swirled around the mistletoe before the cluster of plants glowed. Then a pop echoed in the glade and Baldr appeared in the fetal position. He blinked his eyes a few times before he started falling.

"Hey, Sis—"

And crashed onto the ground.

"—ter."

"You okay, Baldr?" I asked as I closed the book and knelt down.

He rubbed his ass before looking at me, a beaming smile on his face. "Yup! Not sure how I got here, but I'm always glad to see my sister!"

A sigh of relief escaped my lips. "Good."

My eyes wandered over to Vicky, she was still pissed but I wasn't sure if it was directed at me or the situation. Then they traveled further to the large tree in the distance, barely visible over the canopy of trees. Mom's home. The crystal was still pumping out that aura that needed to be stopped.

I turned my gaze back to Baldr. A part of me knew what he was going to say, but I had to ask it anyway. "Baldr, do you know anything about Mom's crystal? The one in her home?"

Baldr stared at me, blinking with a blank expression. "What about it? It's green and magical."

That's what I thought. "Okay. Let's head back to the tree then. I want to try and cleanse it."

"Okay!" Baldr said enthusiastically, getting up and brushing the dirt from his pants.

Vicky didn't speak and I was conflicted about that. A quick side glance showed that she was still staring at me with that same intense look. Her ethereal eyes swirling like a hurricane. At least they weren't red anymore.

I took a deep breath and started walking down the path I had created. Baldr was quick to start walking alongside me, his arms swinging and whistling a tune that I didn't know. With how jolly he was, he reminded me of Paul Bunyan, minus the flannel and denim overalls. Vicky's footsteps were behind me, a second means of knowing she was behind me.

"Hey, Baldr."

"Yes, Sister?"

"How did you end up a mistletoe?"

My brother shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know. I arrived here and all of a sudden I was floating in a tree and saw you."

Okay, so he didn't even know that it was Loki who orchestrated all of this. I could ask what day he arrived, but it was a moot point. It didn't matter. What did matter was that he was safe and I'd ruined Loki's plan. What was supposed to be the start of Ragnarök. Considering the state of the pantheon, I doubt it would ever start, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

We made it back to the tree house, the paralyzed people still standing in place. It had to be due to the crystal and whatever foul magic Loki applied to it then. Baldr walked up to one of the frozen Einherjar and waved his hand in front of them. Then he knocked on their head with his fist.

"Stop," Vicky said curtly.

I couldn't stop wincing from how harsh her voice sounded but I also couldn't fault her. Baldr could accidentally hurt or kill them given how strong gods could be compared to mortals.

Baldr looked at her, tilted his head, then nodded. "Okay!"

The door opened without issue and I quickly went to my folded page. Reading through it, I briefly looked up. Vicky was leaning against the wall, arms crossed and her head turned away from me. The lump in my throat was particularly dry again and I had to stop myself from coughing.

Eventually I figured out how to cleanse the crystal. It turned out that Loki put a filter of some kind on it. So whenever it released magic, it would push through that filter and release an aura that would reverse the effects of the magic. Sort of like an anti-magic or power nullification zone but via a different method. Loki made the crystal believe there was a threat nearby, causing it to pump magic out that would deter creatures like Níðhöggr but because of the filter, it had an added effect.

When I finished cleansing the filter, the crystal returned to its soft green color and hummed. The air felt cleaner and it was easier to breathe. Baldr started clapping when I finished.

"Go, Sister!"

I couldn't help but chuckle at his enthusiasm. "Thanks, Baldr."

Vicky continued to be silent and I tried not to take it harshly. She pushed herself off the wall and uncrossed her arms.

We heard voices and movement from outside. The dark elf woman that we saw before poked her head inside the house. Her dark green eyes widened and a large smile grew on her obsidian face. "You freed us!" She said happily, a big grin on her face. Her accent I couldn't quite figure out, like it was a mixture of welsh and icelandic. Probably due to her first language.

I smiled, "Yeah, we did."

"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" She came running in, skidding on the wooden floor before she could run me over. "Being stuck frozen like that for a week was annoying. And when Loki started walking with you… I feared… Then Loki had that girl whisper their plans and… I tried to tell you—"

Loki had Vicky whisper their plans? Was that what Vicky had whispered? Thinking quickly, I held up a hand to calm her down. "I noticed. I was trying to not blow my cover. She's my Einherjar." It sounded so… possessive.

As if that clarified everything, her eyes lit up. "Ah, that makes sense." Her eyes darted over to Vicky for a brief moment. "Anyway, I'm so happy that you saved us." Her face fell slightly as her eyes lowered, landing on the spellbook in my hands. "Did Freyja send you?"

I nodded. "Yes, my mom sent us to find Baldr and ended up in… all this."

"Mom…" She said slowly before her eyes went wide. "Lady Freyja is your mother?!"

"Uhh, yeah."

"How did…" She looked over her shoulder and yelled, "Brock! Did you know that Freyja had a daughter?"

The Einherjar that we first saw stepped into the doorway. He was a muscular man, skin tanned from the sun. He blinked his eyes a few times before nodding. "Yes, she mentioned that her daughter, Taylor, was here the last time we saw her. You know, when she brought the shipment from Myrkheim with the others."

"She did?"

He nodded. "You were busy in the pond with—"

"Okay, you don't need to say that. That makes sense." She turned her head back to me. "Well, then can you send a message back?"

"Sure?"

"Great! Tell her that Laela, that's me, requests more supplies. Loki ransacked everything, because of course they did."

I blinked owlishly at her. "What supplies?"

"Oh, all the magical tech things that help with measuring magic and to help keep the city and realm safe from the beasts that keep migrating here. The crystal only does so much."

Magical tech things? Mom had a lot to explain. A lot.

"I will pass that message along," I said, trying to sound calm.

"Great!" Laela said as she turned on her heels and started walking away. She stopped, glanced over her shoulder and said, "Oh, and it's great to meet you, Taylor!"

I stared at her in disbelief for so many reasons until she rounded the corner and started barking orders. Whoever she was, she was not one to stand on ceremony. Was that a dark elf thing or just a Laela thing?

Shaking my head, I opened the spellbook again and said, "Come close. I'm going to teleport us back to Valhalla." My eyes met Vicky's, as hard as it was, I wanted the next thing to be directed to her. "We have a lot to talk about, and Freyja will give us answers."

Vicky stared at me for a brief moment before nodding. Baldr and Vicky stood and I started casting the spell. What I hadn't noticed the first time was the black feathers that started to convalesce around us. When the spell reached its crescendo, the feathers encapsulated us.

Travel

As with the few times I'd teleported, there was a jerk in my navel and a feeling of weightlessness. When the black feathers disappeared, we were at least ten feet above the glade outside the grand hall.

"Oh shit."

I pushed magic into my wings, ignoring the pain that came with it, and started hovering. Vicky quickly used her powers, a golden shield surrounding her as she floated in the air. Baldr, on the other hand, had no method of flight. He fell on his ass again.

"Ouchie," He said as he stood up and rubbed his ass.

"Sorry!"

He looked up, "It's okay! It happens to Mother all the time!"

Deciding not to process that, I landed next to him, Vicky touching ground behind me. "Come on, I want to talk to Mom." I couldn't hold back the anger and betrayal that was roiling in my blood. I was pissed. All of the things she was keeping from us, so much she could have told us that would have prevented so many problems. I wanted answers.

Baldr didn't speak, instead he had a confused look on his face. He followed behind me when I started marching towards the hall. No one spoke and I was happy about that. It allowed me the time to formulate a plan on how I was going to confront Freyja. I didn't want her to turn the conversation away or play her stupid vague games. I wanted the truth.

The whole truth.

We marched through the hallways and when I stood in front of the study, I slammed the doors wide open. Knowing my luck, she wasn't in there but I was throwing my frustration at the door. Luckily, that was not the case as Freyja was jolted out of whatever she was doing. Mímir, somehow, nearly fell from the pile of books he was on.

"Tay—Baldr! What's—"

"I want answers. Now," I said harshly.

Pure confusion was etched on her face. "What—" She stopped as she looked at us, the gears turning in her head. "I see you save—"

"Yes, I saved him. From Loki."

"Loki," She said slowly then let out a string of curses in various languages that I didn't know I knew. "Gods be fucking damn that piece of dungshi—" She stopped her self, exhaling slowly. "What were they doing?"

I held up my hand as I counted, "Turned your crystal in a semi anti-magic zone. Paralyze your workers or whatever, which by the way, Laela says she needs more 'magical tech things' which is something I would like to know as well. Then there were several things that Loki mentioned about your operations in the other realms, and so much more…"

When I finished my short angry rant, I glared at Freyja. She stared at me for what felt like years and the longer it went, the more I almost wanted to take it back. But I was tired of all these secrets. She was supposed to be my mom. Something as important as this, especially after finding out that I was a goddess-in-training, she should've been open with me.

Freyja leaned against the desk, both hands rubbing her face and groaned.

"I told ye that it wouldn't last," Mímir said quietly.

"Shut it, Mímir," She growled at the head.

"Just saying."

Freyja stopped rubbing her face and looked back at me. For the first time, I saw resignation in her eyes. The bags under them were darker than I remembered and there was a sense of pure exhaustion in her body. She slowly stood from the desk and said, "You're right. I have been keeping things from you. I was going to tell you, when you were ready, but as always, Loki had to meddle in things they have no need to meddle in. But apparently they are hellbent on exacting revenge on me."

I glared, "Why?"

Freyja pursed her lips.

"Don't—"

She sighed, "I'll tell you. I promise. But I think I need to show you three what I've been working on since Odinfall."

Since Odinfall… She's been working on this operation since then? Before I was born? It was something she'd been working on for decades in Bet and I could only imagine how long that could be here in Valhalla. It would explain the supposed random trips and possibly where her Einherjar have been.

When no one responded, Freyja spoke again but this time, there was determination in her voice. As if she was almost proud of it. "It's time I showed you Gimlé."


So... that happened. A lot happened. Loki has a very interesting role in this story. I won't expand on that, but I will say that their being an agent of whim and chaos still holds true.
 
Odal 2.11
Well, here it is. The reveal! I would like to thank my betas Pendragoon, Brun, and Selene.

Odal 2.11

Frjádagr(Friday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Three weeks in Asgard…


Magical leaves slowly drifted away after the sudden lurching that teleportation brought with it. I don't think I was ever going to get used to that feeling. Blinking the blurriness away from my vision, I realized we were on the side of a mountain. It was just an ordinary mountain, nothing that seemed grand like Freyja made it seem to be. But just like everything else with her, she was going for the shock factor.

As frustrating as that always was.

A muted scoff caused me to glance over at Vicky. She had her arms crossed and her head turned away, surveying the mountainside. Or was doing her best to not look in my direction. As much as that hurt, as the lump in my throat had yet to leave since the Loki thing happened or the guilt nipped at my heels, I couldn't blame her

Pushing aside my own feelings on the matter, I looked at Freyja. "Where's this magical… Gimlé?"

Freya finished whispering something to my brother before glancing over her shoulder. "This way. It's just over the hill."

Both she and Baldr started walking forward, Freyja putting a hand on my brother's shoulder and giving him a gentle rub. Something about the act bothered me. She was acting so caring and being thoughtful with him while she kept secrets from me. My teeth were grinding, and I had to force my jaw to unclench before I did lasting damage, if I even could anymore.

Releasing a sigh, I caught up to them as they crested the hill. I was starting to realize that everything magical was just over the hill or around a corner and I felt like I was part of some adventure game. If it wasn't for the bittersweet feeling, I wouldn't have minded.

Reaching the top, I had to blink to confirm exactly what I was seeing.

"Welcome to Gimlé," Freyja said, not as enthusiastic as I would've expected her to be. She probably had some grand plan of how she was going to reveal this magical place, but I must have ruined it and I honestly didn't care.

I felt like I was looking at someone's attempt to combine fantasy with science fiction, with neither quite coming across correctly. Stone, metal, and glass all woven together like the stone age met the future in the span of a few days. An enormous stone and metal bridge—no highway— traversed across the entire city, large angular stone pillars reaching up, connecting at the top in a triangle. Large weird shaped vehicles were traveling along it, a few small figures hovering next to them. It took me a moment to realize those figures were people and were staying near the vehicle for support.

Ramps and paths split from the highway, leading down to the numerous terraces where farms were located. Traveling the path further led to one of numerous docks in the canals surrounding the city. There were boats and barges in the water, many filled to the brim with cargo and supplies.

The bridge continued onward, heading into the semi-circular layout of the city, divided further with more canals. It reminded me a lot of Venice, in Italy. There were skyscrapers in the outer sections of the city, but unlike those on Bet used for corporations, these were colossal stations for the blimps that Thrud had described. They were massive. Like what I imagine the Hindenburg would've been like and it had carried cargo as well. Seemed like a lot of distribution was going on in the city alone.

A blimp docked into one of the towers, large thrusters on the back that would have resembled modern jet engines except the fire at the end was different. It was pure blue, almost like something you'd see in a spacecraft, and it didn't have that sputter like some engines had until it was securely in place and was shut off.

But as tall as those towers were, they paled in comparison to the tower that loomed off in the distance at the end of the bridge. Like the rest of the city, it looked ancient, far older than anything else she could see. It seemed to be in the process of being retrofitted, the outside being outfitted with metal, which looked like a mixture of silver and gold, and various other things that I couldn't quite pick out. At the top was a golden beam that shot straight into the sky, piercing the fabric of reality where I could see the stars in the darkness of an otherwise sunny day.

"Holy shit," I blurted.

"What the fuck," Vicky cursed at the same time.

"This," Freyja said as she gestured to the city. "Has been what I've been working on for the past few decades. Ever since Odinfall."

"Why?" I said, pure curiosity getting the better of me.

Freyja stared at me for a few seconds and I waited for the vague response or redirection. "I'll explain along the way and when we get to Pinnacle Tower."

That raised my eyebrows. "So that is Pinnacle Tower?"

"You knew… Of course you did, you haven't been idle," She said absently, more to herself. She sighed, "Yes. It is. Tallest tower that overlooks the edge of Asgard." Freyja then looked over the entire city and said, "Come. There is much we must discuss."

Freyja started walking and my brother followed her like a lost puppy. His eyes were wide, soaking up every little detail, taking it all in. I glanced over at Vicky and could tell she was just as dumbfounded as I was. She briefly met my eyes with a stunned look. Like she could not believe what she was seeing. Those ethereal eyes conveyed far more than that, but I pushed those observations aside. I didn't need more guilt, it was gnawing at me enough already. The look only lasted a second before her head snapped to look forward, which didn't help my emotional turmoil.

I sighed and started walking, catching up to the others. The dirt path turned to stone and we were quickly engulfed in the bustling outskirts of the city. People of various races were going about their business. It wasn't as busy here, mostly farmers and dockworkers, but the city was positively teeming with activity. One thing I picked up was that anyone who wasn't from one of the other realms was an Einherjar.

"This city is ancient and has probably been here since the dawn of time. Even before Asgard was made from the skull of Ymir. Some say the tower was once Heimdall's, but he had no need to wander here. The man could see all of the realms due to his eyes and nature. Not only that, but this part of Asgard was never explored. If I remember correctly, there was once a shroud or fog that prevented even the ravens from navigating its terrain. Odinfall had removed the shroud, allowing us to walk the city for the first time in recorded history.

"What we determined was that the city was ancient. Older than any other structure in all of the Nine Realms. The current theory among my advisors is that the city was once the home of the personifications, long before Odin began his play for power millenia ago."

Personifications? What did she mean by that? I'd never heard of personifications in any of her books nor had I read about them in any history classes. It only took one glance at the city to know that the city was old. The stone used looked ancient, even if it still looked pristine. The retrofitting they were in the process of was modernizing the place while keeping its integrity.

"Nonetheless, the city was deserted, and that allowed me to use it for my goals. Thus, Gimlé was born."

Freyja waved at a few of the people who had noticed us walking by. They all seemed happy to see her. Almost like a queen walking among her people and wasn't actively hated by them. Not that I'd expect her to be a bad leader, but my views of her were rather soured at the moment.

I pulled my eyes away from the scene and looked at the farms. Many fruits and vegetables that I was familiar with were growing, but there were some that I'd never seen before. Were they from the other realms? My eyes traveled further out to the farmlands that surrounded the delta the city resided in.

Freyja continued without missing a beat. "If you haven't noticed, many of the people are Einherjar, my Einherjar. But there are those from the other realms too. Odinfall, as much as I loathe the fact that even in death, my deceased former husband still holds sway over the population, is a good term for what had transpired during the war. The war had devastated the realms in a ray of golden and white light. Those who live long lives, remember it vividly to this day. It is not something you forget…"

The way she trailed off and said it, she sounded like she remembered everything about it. Yet she told us that she wasn't even part of it. Just another lie then. I mentally added it to the list. As much as I wanted to call her out on it, I was going to be patient. I'd bring it up later if she didn't explain things herself.

"But what Odinfall did was bring the people of the Nine Realms together," Freyja continued as we walked over the watery expanse that led straight into the city.

I glanced over and saw one of the barges pass underneath. In one of the opened containers sat a considerable assortment of modern tech, monitors and wires. A lot of it looked Tinker made.

"While many didn't trust me at first, my disappearance and leaving my Einherjar out of the fight left a sore spot in many, they eventually came around. Those who were around remember what had happened. They know the stakes. So with that, I brought everyone together for that single cause, that single goal."

"What goal is that?" I asked as we entered the city proper. It was clear they were working around the ancient stone structures and were doing their best not to disturb it. There was a touching care as I saw one of the workers gently hammer a large nail into the stone. I never would've thought I'd see elves monkeying around with tinker tech, but there they were hooking up screens on the inside of a building that had large shutters raised like a garage door.

When I glanced at Freyja, I saw her open her mouth, only for my vision to waver along with a pressure change. I shook my head to clear whatever that was. That wasn't the first time that had happened. Before I had a chance to process, the sound of a muted jet engine from above, snapped me out of it.

Shielding my eyes from the sun overhead, a figure came floating down before landing next to Freyja. When the dust settled and the jet pack turned off, I got a good look at the newcomer.

He was wearing golden body armor, stylized in a way that reminded me of viking armor except it looked like tinker tech. No, it was tinker tech. Even though I'd only seen one tinker up close, his armor looked far too similar to Armsmaster for it to be a coincidence. The jet pack was another clue. There was a thin blue chainmail that poked out when he moved to remove his helmet.

The helmet itself was something you'd see from a sci-fi game or movie. It left his mouth and nose free, but had a large visor on the front, two blue lenses in the front and two more on the sides. On the sides were antennas that retracted themselves as the helmet came undone. The light of the lenses dimmed before going black. The visor rose on its own accord. Revealing the blue and golden ethereal eyes that marked an Einherjar.

He removed the helmet, shaking his short spiky blonde hair before he turned his head to Freyja.

"Freyja, I didn't know you were coming, last I—" As if he finally realized we were there, he blinked his eyes a few times. "Oh. That explains it."

"Yes, Kyle, that's why."

"But weren't you planning on showing them in a few—"

Freyja sighed, "Yes, I was. But plans changed due to Loki."

"Ah," The man—Kyle— said. "Well, it's not like we told you to—"

"Kyle, Don't." Freyja's voice was hard and unwavering. There was a tinge of magic in her voice that I wasn't expecting.

Kyle froze, his mouth opened mid sentence. He slowly closed his mouth and nodded. "Fine. But if you're here with your daughter and her friend, then that means the other advisors will need to be pulled from their work."

"I know," Freyja sighed, "It's not the best time, but it must be done." Her eyes wandered over to me. "I'm not delaying this any longer."

Kyle nodded and was about to put his helmet back on before Vicky's surprised voice stopped him.

"Yo-You-You're—You're H-Hero!" Vicky's eyes were wide and her mouth gaped.

Even my own response was similar to hers when it dawned on me.

"Hero…"

Kyle, or Hero, the legendary tinker before they even made classifications and one of the founding members of the Protectorate, smiled as he scratched the back of his head. "Been a while since I've been called that. What, ten years on Bet?"

"On September 15, 2000, in Philedelphia. Where—" Vicky started spouting facts. It looked like she wanted to say more but stopped herself. Considering the grim look on Kyle's face, I think I knew why.

"Yeah. Just… just call me Kyle. Hero was my past and I have a new life now."

Vicky nodded and I silently agreed. If he didn't want to be called Hero, then I wasn't going to.

"Wait…" My eyes turned to Freyja. She pursed her lips but didn't say anything, allowing me to continue. "That trip. Don't tell me it was—"

"There's…" Freyja quickly said to stop me from saying anymore. Then she closed her eyes. "There's a lot I've been doing, planning. It will be told, I promise. But we should get going." When she opened her eyes, she pointedly made sure not to look at me and instead turned to face Kyle. "Get the others."

Kyle nodded and fumbled with this helmet before putting it back on. Then he tapped the side of it, and started talking. "Plan Tango Alpha Hotel is in motion. Report back to the tower." There was muttering on the other side and Kyle sighed, "I'm aware." The comms went silent for a few seconds before Kyle nodded. He turned to Freyja and said, "They're on their way."

"Good. We have a lot to talk about and a city to traverse." Freyja started walking with renewed purpose.

Baldr looked at us briefly, a confused look on his face that I honestly couldn't blame him for having. He had been left in the dark just as much as I was. Though, I guessed it didn't bother him nearly as much as it did me. He eventually made up his mind and ran after Freyja. I hoped he figured out that I wasn't angry with him. I don't think he realized how impossible he made that state of affairs.

Vicky kept staring at Kyle, her eyes never wavering and writhing in turmoil. I wish I knew what that meant and I could only guess what was going through her head. Kyle was the first person we'd encounter that was from our earth. Our home. And he too was an Einherjar.

Kyle looked at us, flashed us a bright smile, and said, "Come on. Let me show you what we've been doing."

I glanced over at Vicky and she briefly met my gaze before turning it back to Kyle. I closed my eyes and focused on anything but the gnawing guilt and nodded. "Yeah, let's see what my mother has been hiding."

Kyle winced but didn't say anything, instead he walked ahead of us. It wasn't long before he started talking. "As you can tell, we have been retrofitting the city with modern technology. A lot of it being tinker tech. But we've recently gained a supply line from Earth Prime, which, being unaffected by parahumans, has gone further than many other earths."

I just blinked at the thought that this… coalition has supply lines to other earths. The sheer magnitude that would require the coalition to be was insane. Loki did mention that there are things going on in the other realms. Were there cities just like this one on them? From what Freyja said, it didn't sound like it.

Was that why Freyja was so busy? Leading a movement as large as this, especially across faction lines, could not be easy. The fact that I felt a fraction of pity for her bothered me more than anything. She didn't deserve it, not for all she'd done.

We stepped into the shadow of a building and a deep cold came over me. Glancing up, we were in the shadow of a tower. Pinnacle Tower. The building loomed high, as if it was reaching the very heavens. Yggdrasil still dwarfed it, but it was easily the largest structure I'd seen in person. As I stared up, I couldn't help but feel the building was marred with all the large cables, metal, and tech being applied to the outside. It resembled some old radio tower or post apocalyptic base of operation. Considering all of this sprouted from what could be considered an apocalypse, it made sense.

We walked up stairs, a red carpet with golden details underneath our feet. When we reached the top, There was a gigantic stone door, slightly ajar, in front of us. There were people coming and going, everyone had some task they were on. Many were carrying computer parts or papers in their hands. Freyja was standing in front, a few notable people standing next to her. It became obvious that they were from the different races of the Nine Realms.

There was a regal looking light elf with a dress that was similar to Galen's. Something you'd see out of a Tolkien book with its silver embroidery and elegant design. She had a skinny and angular head with high cheekbones that made her eyes far more prominent with their golden white glow. She had long white hair curled up on an extravagant bun, jewelry adorned throughout it.

Next to her was another woman, a dark elf. Her glowing dark and sickly green eyes and shaved head was not something you'd normally see but she didn't look bad in any way. It was unique. Her face wasn't as skinny as the light elf, but like most elves I'd seen, just as sharp. She was wearing something more fitting for battle than diplomacy with leather strips that overlapped one another and dark metal pauldrons, but she still had an air of superiority. It wasn't in that snooty way, it was more like she had bad bitch energy. It reminded me a lot of Sophia. There were several knives on her side and a dark metal bow on her shoulder. Their arms were looped between each other and were standing quite close to one another.

At first I thought nothing of it at all. Then I realized what they were to one another when the light elf's eyes landed on the dark elf and her face morphed into a fond look. It was exactly the same look Freyja had in the Lustrum photo book.

I guess that was one way to end the civil war between the factions. Have what were apparently the leaders be in love. It seemed so far-fetched, but I couldn't hate how that made me feel. Knowing that here in the Nine Realms, lesbians were not only accepted, but women were in positions of power.

Whether my assumption was true was unknown, but I couldn't deny that I went with it for prosperity's sake.

Next to them were two squat men. Dwarves. One was slightly taller, more lankier that reminded me of myself even if he was still two feet shorter. He was wearing a smithing apron over a shimmering shirt. The other was more muscular and was wearing a red shirt and a blackened apron. Both of them had belts filled to the brim with tools and pockets.

They were both gesturing and talking to Freyja in contrasting emotions. The lanky one was rather enthusiastic while the muscular one was practically grumbling.

Beside Freyja was a tall man. Really tall. He had bronze skin that if you look at it at the correct angle, you could see it shimmer. My guess was that he was a Jötunn if I could use the process of elimination on my knowledge of races. His garments were along the lines of the tunic, but it had its own gems and details added to show his stature in life. A small golden crown was wrapped around his brown hair. The gnarled looking staff in his grip had me envisioning my hands being shredded just by holding it but it looked like it didn't bother him in the slightest.

His eyes barely left Freyja as he nodded along as she spoke, but it almost looked like he wasn't paying attention. He would say a few comments, but mostly remained quiet.

Their conversations stopped when all of their eyes landed on us. It almost felt like they were looking at me directly. At that moment, I felt incredibly small, and I didn't mean in size to the Jötunn. These people had to be the leaders of their own people and here I was, a fifteen year old who was sucked into this world. It reminded me far too much of the teachers at Winslow who looked down on me whenever I tried to tell my side of the story. That no matter what I was going to say, I was nothing to them. A feeling that also made me despise them.

Freyja glanced at everyone before speaking. "Everyone, this is my daughter, Taylor." She gestured towards me. Whatever disgruntledness she had before, it was gone as she put on a smile.

The two elves smiled at me, a knowing look in their eyes as they glanced to my left where I knew Vicky was because of the tether, before returning to me. The lanky dwarf had a cheerful smile while the other one looked like he wanted his stare to kill me. The jötunn leaned down, a look of deep thought in his blue eyes before he smiled.

My eyes roamed over them once again before I stammered out a perfectly elegant response worthy of their stations. "Uhh, hi."

The group gave several nonverbal greetings. The men bowing their heads with smiles. Well, besides the muscular dwarf. He still looked ready to kill me. As for the two elves, they smiled. The light elf waved her free hand while the dark elf was looking me up and down. Sizing me up. There was something in the way she raised an eyebrow before giving me a curt nod that I couldn't quite figure out.

"Taylor," Freyja said. "These are the leaders and advisors of the coalition. To my right," She gestured to the Jötunn, "Is Thrymr, king of the remaining Jötnar."

"It is nice to meet you, little Taylor," Thrymr cordially greeted as he leaned closer to me to get a closer look. "You've certainly acquired your mother's looks."

The comment made me freeze and it wasn't until my jaw was sore that I realized I was grinding my teeth. Whether from the alarm bells ringing in my head or the fact that I was being compared to her, I didn't know. Either case, I forced myself to calmly nod.

Freyja continued from there, "The dwarves are the legendary dwarven smiths, Sindr and Brokkr."

"Hi!" The lanky one said happily. "I'm Sindri and this," he wrapped his arm around the other dwarf. "Is my brother, Brokkr."

"Get off of me, you loaf." Brokkr swatted his brother's arm away. "Yeah, hi whatever. Can we get this meeting going? I'd like to get back to—"

"Oh, ignore him," Sindri said, waving his hand nonchalantly. "He's just being a grump."

"He's always a grump," The dark elf said while rolling her eyes, her husky voice a stark difference from the others.

"Love, be nice." The light elf chided the dark elf. Her glowing eyes wandered over to me and smiled. "Hello, Taylor, I'm Aurae, queen of the Ljósálfar. This," She said looking at the dark elf, "Is my lovely partner and queen of the Dökkálfar, Glaive."

"Hi," The dark elf queen said nonchalantly with a nod of her head.

"Glaive," Queen Aurae chided her partner.

Queen Glaive looked up at her with a raised eyebrow while Queen Aurae rolled her eyes and sighed, but there was a smile on her face.

Freyja broke the silence. "We should move inside. My other advisors should be here soon."

Everyone nodded. Freyja was the first to turn around and start walking into the monumental tower. Kyle and Baldr walked forward with the other leaders while I hung back, stunned by it all. My eyes wandered over towards Vicky. There was a calculating look in her ethereal orbs. They glanced my way briefly but didn't stay long before she started walking.

Sighing, I caught up and entered the building. The doors, even slightly ajar, were large enough that three or four people could stand shoulder to shoulder and walk through. The foyer was grand in appearance and stature, but it was a mess. There were cables, monitors, and other tech being set up all over the place. The large angular pillars had large grooves on the inside where a golden beam of light was coursing through. Following the light, it led all the way up to the ceiling where a star shaped emblem was engraved. Several large archways led to different rooms or hallways. On the opposite side was a large spherical shape room where it seemed entirely made of windows. It was hard to tell, but I thought I saw a bunch of desk and monitors setup. People were bustling, going about their business in a chaotic mess of questionable order.

Freyja and the delegation were standing in front of a lift, waiting for us to catch up. She wasn't facing me, instead talking with the other leaders about something. She glanced at me and worry filled her eyes. I wasn't sure if it was directed at me or about something else. I couldn't discount that it could be about this meeting, because clearly there was more going on and we were about to find out.

When we arrived, the conversation quieted and Freyja directed us into the lift. "Come, this will take us to the top," she said more to us than the others.

We all got into the lift and Kyle immediately went to the console. He started punching on the touch screen before the lift jolted to life and sped upwards. The movement was jarring considering the speed it rose, but I was quickly able to get my footing. I glanced up and saw the floor rapidly approach and feared we would run right into it before the metal door slid open and we passed without an issue.

The floors passed by and I saw a vast network of people working on various things. Some were on computers, others on what looked like large phones. The pillars continued with that energy through the rooms and into the ceiling. It continued in this fashion, the floors and their layout changed. There was even a workshop on one level. We started to encounter more private enclosures around us, the only distinction being a door that would open if the lift stopped there.

Eventually the lift slowed to a stop, the door opening up to a small room where a large horseshoe shaped table resided. It was made of a unique red wood I didn't recognize since it had a strange pattern that I'd never seen on Bet. There was a large golden band in the center of the table that seemed to flow like liquid. The pillars surrounded the table before finally meeting in the center in the ceiling. I counted the seats; eleven of them, each with a different wood or backing to signify who's chair it was.

Freyja and the delegates, along with Kyle, knew their spots and were quickly going to their seats. The door snapped closed behind and the sound of the lift descending. Baldr, Vicky, and I were standing in front of the table like lost sheep, waiting.

When everyone sat, my mother started. "I know this is… startling to say the least, but it's better to have privacy than to speak while everyone is working. What we," She gestured to the other advisors and delegates, "Are about to tell you is something bigger than one world, one realm, one person. It's a threat greater than all of us."

I was stunned at how… honest she sounded. Instead of the random spurts, it felt like the day she told me about my powers and the title she placed on my shoulders. There was gravity to the words she spoke and the tension in the room grew with each one. Everyone who sat had a grim look on their face. Any levity they had before was gone. Many of them had a faraway look, lost in memories and none of them looked elated.

Freyja wasn't the one to speak next, instead it was Queen Aurae. "About forty years ago on your home Earth," Home Earth? Bet? "The Nine Realms were attacked. Not from within, but from outside."

"Think back to when parahumans first arrived, Taylor," Freyja said, speaking quickly after Queen Aurae. "How did it all start?"

My eyebrows furrowed as I tried to follow her logic. What did she mean by how it all started? The first accounts of parahumans was in 1982, when Scion appeared in the Atlantic ocean and where Vikare gained his powers. But what did that have to do with anything? How was it linked to everything here?

Something about it was clearly important that it had made everyone have a haunted look in their eyes. When I was about to ask for clarification, Vicky spoke.

"Scion? What does the first parahuman have anything about this?"

"A lot more than you think," Freyja said, a darkcasted look on her face. She took a deep breath before speaking again. "You're assuming Scion is a parahuman at all. There's a reason why we call those so-called powers parahumans get, parasites."

"Though, some of us do call them agents," Kyle spoke up, glaring slightly at Freyja.

Freyja ignored him and continued, "Scion is not from our world, nor from any of the realms in fact."

"Scion?" I said, a little flabbergasted. "You're telling us that Scion is not from this world? Or the realms? Couldn't he be just from some other version of Earth?"

The way everyone looked at me, I knew that there was no possibility.

"How do you know?" I asked, my voice quieter and still in disbelief.

"Because I saw them." Freyja said, her voice nearly growling at the end, pure anger on her face. "Three of those things attacked the realms and destroyed so much. You can't even begin to understand what they are."

"Mother!" Baldr said, running around the table and offering to give her a comforting hand but it looked like it did nothing as Freyja continued to stare at me. The anger wasn't directed at me. In all this time I'd been here, annoyed with her and hating the situation she put Vicky and I through, she was never angry at me. Disappointed maybe, but not angry.

As much her glare wanted me to back away, I stood firm. She lied. She lied to me about her involvement in the war that claimed so many of the gods. But was that really a surprise? She had been lying to me since the moment I stepped foot in Valhalla. Acting like everything was fine and how happy she was to see me. A part of me knew I should've felt hurt, but I was long past that.

It was almost like she was angry with herself or that my simple question brought terrible memories.

Instead of calling her out on it like I really wanted to do, I calmly asked, "Then explain."

"I think," Kyle butted in, breaking the stare down between my mother and I. "I should take over." When no one stopped him, he continued. "Now, some of this I only know second hand, but I know a lot about Scion and the other one."

He got up and stepped around the table before standing near the center. He tapped on his arm and a golden disk popped out. He placed it in the center and pressed his arm again before the disk glowed. Light streamed out of it and started to form an image.

"As Queen Aurae said, about forty years ago on our earth, three beings approached Midgard." The image created by the light formed into some weird worm-like being, crystals structures formed the outside, ever changing and warping in the space they were in. Like the laws of physics didn't apply to our visuals of it. "What they didn't know was that Midgard was far greater than any other planet. It was a world where a metaphysical plane existed. They rammed into the planet, breaking a barrier—"

"Created by Yggdrasil," Sindri said, his finger in the air. "Well sort of. The barrier is a side effect of the magic created by the tree."

"Yes, Sindri," Kyle said, a smile on his face. "But nonetheless, it broke not only the barrier between physical and metaphysical, but the one that kept all the multiverses in their own places. Their intrusion changed how the realms interacted with one another. It didn't take the gods long to take notice."

Baldr looked confused and glanced down at Freyja. "Is that when—"

Freyja sighed, "Yes. It was for your own safety. It became bloody, fast."

"Oh, okay."

I wished I could have Baldr's complete lack of care at whatever Freyja did to him, it would be nice to not be angry at our own mother. Though I do wonder what happened to Baldr since it seemed like he wasn't part of the war.

Freyja closed her eyes and took a deep breath before speaking again. "For years, we fought these things. It became clear rather quickly that we had no idea how to fight them. Far too many Aesir wanted to bash their heads at the thing, for a chance at glory. Odin certainly didn't help by bludgeoning his Einherjar at the problem while I kept mine in Fólkvangr before the war moved there. At first it felt like we were just slamming ourselves against a brick wall while our lands were slowly being ravaged."

She took another deep breath, shaky from the emotions that were being brought forth. "But then Heimdall was killed, by an attack from nowhere, and defying everything we knew. That was when the veneer of our immortality, an immortality that we believed that only similar powered beings could break, was shattered. They were testing us at first and their attacks did nothing until that moment. Then they ramped up. Altering and changing beings and landscapes, right beneath our very feet even. One by one, gods were being killed or maimed. I brought my host of Valkyries to battle, only to watch a large swath of them killed by a single blast. The greatest warriors in the realms decimated by a simple wave of an interdimensional tentacle."

The turmoil and hurt in her voice, the despair and gravity of her words hit me hard. She always seemed so confident in what she did and how powerful she was, but at this moment, she appeared so small and meek. All of them actually.

When Freyja spoke again, it was barely a whisper in the wind. Almost like she only wanted me to hear. "For all of our lives, we wondered what our role in the cosmos was. Odin was obsessed with wanting to find that answer. Even tried to defy his destiny. But when these beings arrived? It became clear what our role was. And we failed."

Her voice conveyed so much disappointment, so much loathing at herself. The grimace on her face and how she couldn't meet my eye anymore was telling. She was ashamed and guilty. There was no hiding it, no secrets or smokescreens. Freyja was being entirely heartfelt and honest. It was… startling.

It was Queen Glaive who broke the solemn silence next. "In each realm, they caused cataclysmic destruction. You've seen Asgard, and it was possibly the least affected. Its body breaking into shards. Álfheimr's magic was completely polarized, the magic from the Well of Light becoming poisonous to the Ljósálfheimr while darkness became uncomfortable for us Dökkálfar. We don't know how, but the battles in the realm had caused significant damage to the ecosystem that relied so heavily on. Our people are now scattered across the realms while we try to find a solution to the problem."

"Each and every realm," Kyle said, "Is in turmoil. Some more than others. This coalition has multiple goals, but there are two that are our main focus. One, to help recover and repair the realms as best as we could. Two, to create a united front against this threat. To kill Scion."

After a few seconds, I finally found my voice. "Just Scion? Weren't there others?"

Kyle looked at Freyja. A brief silent conversation occurred before Freyja nodded. "Yes, " Kyle said, "Just Scion. One of them fled at some point and the other was killed."

"By who?" Vicky asked, her eyebrows furrowed and the swirls of her eyes moving rapidly.

"Odin," Freyja said firmly. "He chased after the other one and—"

"And leads to another important piece of information," A voice said behind me. I turned around and saw three new people appear. Two men and a woman. All of them were Einherjar due to their blue and golden eyes. The one who spoke was a balding man with glasses and a thick brown beard. He was on the skinny side, reminding me a lot like Dad. He was wearing a simple polo shirt and shorts, something I hadn't seen in the Nine Realms till now.

The other man was what some would call the pique physical build for a man. He had large muscles and a chiseled chin. He had a charismatic smile on his face and felt like the kind of guy you could trust just by looks alone. He was wearing a nice looking tunic, something more simplistic like the rest of the populace and was in the same colors as the table and carpet outside.

The woman, on the other hand, looked younger than the men. She had black hair, pulled into a ponytail, and a simple loose golden dress that gave her freedom of movement. She had a clipboard in hand with a pen in her hair. Her ethereal eyes seemed frozen just like the rest of her body as she stared to the side of me. Staring right at Vicky.

When Vicky turned around, her body went stock still. Her mouth slowly dropped and her eyes started to waver. "A-Aunt J-Jess?"

My eyes went wide as I watched the two stare at one another, completely frozen in place. A few murmurs were whispered around the room but I tuned them out. I knew who she was. Vicky had only mentioned her a few times, but I knew Jess had a great impact on her. Jess wasn't actually an aunt, but was part of the family all the same. I remember the day that Fleur was killed in her home by some Empire gangbanger who wanted to increase his rep within the gang.

Freyja had claimed that she was waylaid on her way to take Emma and I to the mall, and my initial suspicion had been true. When I glanced over at her, I saw that she was staring at the scene of the two family members reuniting. When our eyes met, my glare quickly caused her to look away. Good, she knew I was pissed. The fact that Vicky's relative was here all this time and she neglected to even have them see each other once…

The fire in my veins started roiling once again. Magic crackling within my bloodstream.

"V-V-Victoria?"

Jess immediately dropped her clipboard and rushed to Vicky, engulfing my girlfriend in a hug. Not a second later, Vicky wrapped her arms around her aunt and the two softly sobbed. No one broke the moment, but that didn't mean people weren't in motion while this happened. The two men that were behind me, slowly and quietly, moved to the side and took their seats next to Kyle. They set their things down, the man who spoke and Kyle had a little stare down before the tinker sighed and turned his head.

There was a hiccup from Jess and Vicky. When I turned my head to look at them, the two parted. There were tears streaming down their faces and Vicky was barely holding herself together. It… it made my eyes water seeing her in this state. It was a… very emotional moment. Jess rubbed Vicky's arm and leaned close.

"We'll talk later, I promise," Jess whispered so low that I almost missed it.

Vicky nodded and wiped the tears away. She glanced at me and I couldn't help but choke up. Whatever ability that allowed me to… control her, was just a vague notion in the back of my head and all I wanted to do was hug my girlfriend. I would find answers about that issue later, but right now, I wanted to show my support for her.

Whatever face I was making seemed to convey that and Vicky nodded slowly, never breaking eye contact. I extended my hand, allowing her the choice to accept it or not. She looked at it for a moment before her hand met mine. I gave hers a gentle squeeze.

"We…we should continue," I said finally after everyone had settled again.

Freyja looked at us before glancing at everyone else. There was a silent agreement to continue, but it wasn't her who spoke. It was Kyle.

"As my fellow advisor had mentioned, there is more to the other being." He glanced at the man with glasses, "We are not the only… I'd say organization, that is aware of these things."

"Really?"

He nodded. "Yes. They're called Cauldron." He tapped on his arm again and the image in the center changed, creating what looked like a horseshoe symbol. No, it wasn't a horseshoe, it was the omega Greek letter. "When I was… alive, I was a member of this organization and just like this coalition, they have the same goal. To kill Scion. Though their means of accomplishing this are slightly different than our own."

I was still shocked that there was another group that knew about Scion and were also trying to kill him, so when I responded, I was a little out of it. "How?"

"They make parahuman powers."

"I'm sorry, what?" Vicky blurted, her hand squeezing mind accidentally but it didn't seem to hurt. Not that I could tell how hard she was squeezing me.

Kyle nodded, "Yes. My powers were among those from a vial. I never had a trigger event." He sort of turned his head and looked uncomfortable about revealing that bit of information. Considering those of us in the room who had a trigger event, I could understand why. It was an incredibly traumatic event that he never had and ended up with tinker powers that no one had been able to compare to except maybe Dragon or Armsmaster.

"But know that we don't oppose Cauldron directly," Freyja said, breaking the silence. "We both have the same goal, even if they can be a rather annoying thorn in my side."

"You're just saying that because they've been accidentally interrupting your attempts on Bet for the past few decades," The man with the glasses said, taking a moment to pull them off and clean them. When he put them back on, he looked over at us and said, "Sorry, my name is Andrew. Andrew Richter. Computer programmer, even if I don't have my powers anymore, I still retain a fair amount of knowledge from them. Nice to meet you."

I blinked my eyes a few times, trying to figure out if there was any cape I knew that had computer programming powers but was coming up blank.

The other man next to him spoke next. "And I'm Andrew Hawke, yes there's two Andrews, most just call us by our last names."

Andrew Hawke, why was his name so familiar. Then it hit me. "You're Vikare."

"Was Vikare. Unlike tinker boy—"

"Hey—" Kyle cried out but if the smile on his face was any indication, he didn't care.

"I also don't have my powers anymore."

"Only a few of those I ferried from Bet retained their powers," Freyja said calmly. "Most of them who do are those who were Cauldron capes, those who bought their powers. Why, we don't know, but some still retain some sort of residual effects of their powers like Richter. But that is a discussion for another time," She leaned back and readjusted herself. "What I wanted to show you was what I had been doing and it's this. All this," She gestured to the whole room. "I've been trying to save the world, all worlds, from complete and utter destruction."

The conversation continued, the other members of the delegation talking about the state of their worlds and I was somewhat aware of what they were speaking, but I couldn't help being overwhelmed. There was so much that I didn't know, that I didn't even begin to understand. It was clear what the atmosphere in the room was. Despair and desperation. Each and every bit of information that came from someone's lips was another sign of a waning society and ecosystem. The reports that Freyja was so interested in, she was keeping an eye on them.

But I couldn't dismiss the glimmer of hope in everyone's voice. A shining light that things would get better as more tinker tech was being incorporated, how they could turn things around and repair. Rebuild. And if it wasn't that, it was the conviction in their voice that they would see the enemy killed one day. That one day, with our combined might, we'd kill the invader for all the destruction they caused.

Yet I couldn't help but feel bitter about it. Freyja kept this from me, us, for weeks. She could have easily told us when she sat us down at the table the day after we arrived in Valhalla. Instead she lied and skirted the truth. She knew what had happened, she fought the invaders and yet decided to not tell me. Whatever her reasons, I couldn't help but feel betrayed. Again.

The squeezing of my hand brought me out of my thoughts, I glanced over at Vicky. Worry filled those haunting eyes. A flash of her lifeless ones crossed my mind, but I pushed it aside. She was here, in whatever sense of the word that could mean, and that was what mattered.

The sound of chairs scraping and it reminded me where I was. Everyone was getting up from their seats. Jess walked over to us, slowly as not to interrupt our moment. Vicky looked over at her before her eyes landed on me. I nodded. She needed to speak to her and I had a very important conversation to have with my own mother.

When Vicky started walking over to Jess, I marched towards Freyja. Baldr was next to her, a look of complete confusion on his face. I couldn't blame him, this was something that even I had trouble processing. Freyja looked up from her seat, her face filled with conflicting emotions that almost made me hesitate, but I couldn't stop.

Planting my feet, with determination filling me, I said, "We need to talk."
 
Odal 2.12
I would love to thank my betas. I appreciate each and everyone one of you.
We are finally there, the mother daughter conversation. Hope you like it!

Odal 2.12

Frjádagr(Friday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Three weeks in Asgard…


We waited for everyone to disperse before Freyja and I took the lift down, even Vicky and Jess were off to somewhere more private. The ride down was short and in silence. My fist clenched as I stared at the wall as we descended, I couldn't even look at her without feeling a spike of anger hitting me..

She hid so much. For so long, I considered her my confidant and role model but now I never wanted to be anything like her. The secrets, the lies, the vague truths; they were just too much. I could understand wanting to keep what was an existential threat from a child, but I wasn't one. Not anymore. Not only that, but she left out my heritage from me until I had it slammed into my face in the worst possible way.

It all left a bitter taste in my mouth.

The lift stopped, the doors opening to reveal a sparse, yet private, room. There was a large window on the far side, the darkening sky was momentarily blocked as one of the magitech blimps flew by. On one side of the room was a simple bed, a modern one at that. The rest of the room was empty save for a brown spotted fur rug that covered the majority of the floor.

Freyja walked into the room, her steps as silent as ever, taking her to the window. I stood still while trying to formulate the words I wanted to say but all that came was seething hatred. When she turned around, she was only a few feet away from the window.

"So what is it you wanted to talk about?" She said, her voice not necessarily happy but she didn't seem annoyed.

"You really need to ask that?"

Her eyebrows furrowed. "What do—"

"Cut the bullshit. Why?"

"Why—"

"Why the secrecy? Why the lies? Just fucking why?"

Freyja didn't say anything at first. Her eyes were calculating and unwavering. She crossed her arms and let out a sigh. "For your safety," She said quietly after a minute of silence.

"My safety? Seriously?"

"Yes."

"My safety was so fucking important that you neglected to tell me about my heritage? That you broke my privacy, thrusted a responsibility on my shoulders that I didn't even know I had until I triggered?"

"Little Ow—"

"Don't. You don't get to call me that." She clamped her mouth, allowing me to continue. "And then, when I finally come here, where you've been hiding for two fucking years, you still hid things from me."

"Taylor…"

"I have nearly died several times in the span of a few months. Many of them happened here! How is that about my safety?" I said as I glared at her with an intensity I never knew I possessed. My eyes were laser focused on her and her alone, the room mattered little to me. She reacted in a way I was not expecting, her head leaning back and the surprise filling her face.

"You didn't need to know everything," She said after a few seconds, her voice quiet.

"Really?" I said harshly. "Because that didn't last long. When were you going to tell me that you've essentially been trying to save the world, all the worlds, from extraterrestrial worms that have been implanting powers into Humanity for who knows what reason, all while you've been creating an army with magical tinker tech?"

"I—" She stopped and looked away. There was another period of silence and when I was about to speak again, she sighed and looked up at me. "After you were far enough with your magical skills and were attuned to the realms, I was going to tell you. When I felt you had… recovered from what had happened with Victoria."

What did that have anything to do with this? I don't think I could ever 'recover' from my girlfriend dying. Unless her sense of the word was vastly different from my own. Which at this point, it had to be based on her choices.

"You have to understand, Taylor, I didn't want to hide this from you—"

"But you did," I bit back. "All my life, you've hid this."

"I-I know," She looked down again. Her next words were barely a whisper. "I wanted you to have a normal life."

"What?"

Freyja closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before she opened them again, familiar brown eyes meeting my own. "I wanted you to have a life away from all of," She gestured to nowhere in particular, "This. Surprisingly, Brockton Bay is far more peaceful than the realms and I wanted you to just… be a kid. I didn't want to hammer you with the troubles of godhood, of the people knowing who you are and either looking up to you or actively trying to kill you."

"People already want to kill me for who I am, what mat—"

"That's… not what I meant. Your struggles are something no one should have to go through." Freyja said quickly, emphasizing her point. "It's just… having Ymir's blood doesn't give you a peaceful life. People will either put you on a pedestal and worship you before you even had a chance to walk or try to kill you because it's the only time you are vulnerable."

"Who would do that?" I questioned. "Gods can kill gods, it's a moot point."

"Normal everyday people want us dead too, Taylor. And let's not forget the wildlife. Before I became immortal, I had about a hundred close encounters. Though, most of them were due to the beasts of Vanheimr, but my point stands. Whatever it is with our blood, there are people and things that hate it." Freyja took a deep breath, as if she was trying to rid memories away. "Brockton Bay didn't have that for several reasons, even if there's an entire gang who hate you for what you are."

I couldn't be sure how much of what she said was true. Any stories she said could just be fabrications that I couldn't verify. There were only a handful of individuals who might know the truth and they either wanted to curse me into oblivion or beat me into a bloody pulp.

"But Brockton Bay was better?"

"Yes," She said strongly. "As far-fetched as that is to say, it is. You had a normal childhood. Well, as normal as one could get considering extraneous circumstances. I chose to become an English professor at the college because I could choose my hours to a degree and be home more often. Just in case something happened."

There was something she was so afraid of me living among gods that she never wanted me to have. It really could be what she was saying, that because of Ymir's blood really did attract threats. But without knowing exactly what it was that made her scared, I couldn't accept it. Bet was filled with deadly capes and horrific gangs. Brockton Bay alone had the Empire and the ABB who actively kidnap and participate in human trafficking. Endbringers could attack Brockton Bay and it wouldn't matter. The Slaughterhouse Nine could roll into the city and wreak havoc.

I couldn't help but feel she was hiding something else. For all I knew, it was a fear of her own design. Knowing her as much as well as I did, I knew that we'd just circle around each other for hours. We couldn't stay on this same topic, even if I wanted to smack her for how stupid her reasoning was. But there was something on my mind, something I'd been noticing for a while.

"Why do you treat Baldr better?" I asked. I had to know why.

She furrowed her eyebrows. "I don't—"

"Yeah, you do. You treat him with kindness, you care for him. You're honest with him. You don't fucking tease him."

"Taylor—"

"Don't give me some fabricated excuse!"

The woman who was supposed to be my mother, stared at me, her eyes unwavering. She sighed, a noise I was starting to hate hearing from her. "I'm not the best mother—"

"No shit." I honestly questioned if the mother who raised me was the same person in front of me or some stranger masquerading as her.

She winced but continued, "Odin and I were… overprotective of Baldr. He was born after the illusionary peace Odin made and we both feared what would happen with his blood. I… ended up putting protection runes on his body. I-I held myself back from doing the same to you. It would've been the easy option, a way to ensure nothing bad could happen to you, but—"

"Are you fucking kidding me?!" I yelled. "You put protection runes on him? What the fuck is wrong with you!"

"I—"

"Do you purposefully ignore people's privacy? Your own children's privacy? You're fucking taking advantage of him!" I couldn't believe what I was hearing. I… I just couldn't. How—

"His death starts Ragnarök!"

"You think I don't know that?" I said, my voice straining at the thought. "That's all I had in my head when I realized he was a mistletoe and Loki tried to use Vicky to kill him! But you can't just put the threat of Ragnarök over someone's life and choices! It's not right!"

This couldn't be the only time she'd done something like this. How many times did she put the greater whole in front of someone's autonomy? I just had to look at what she did to us, her children, to know that answer. If she had barely had a shred of decency there, how bad could it be for the others? Just how far would she go?

Freyja stared at me, her face softening as if she was struck with the realization of my words. They'd better have, bitch. If there was one thing I wanted to do, I wanted Baldr to come to the conclusion that our mother was not a good one and he should stay away from her.

Freyja shook her head, sparkles of wetness flying in the air. She took a deep breath to center herself.

"You're right. It's not."

"Damn fucking right, I am."

"It's not like Ragnarök would ever happen. The gods are dead, the key players that were foretold during its events were killed. Whatever Loki might be trying, i-it won't work but that doesn't stop them from interfering with this," She gestured to the tower.

I didn't respond. She deflected so much of what I said, barely taking a shred of responsibility and blaming someone else. It was like talking to a brick wall. She was so fucking stubborn that she couldn't fully admit it. It felt like everything I said was just not going through her head like it should.

Just like the last topic, it was pointless to stay on this one.

"Does anyone else know?"

"Hmm?" Freyja's eyebrow rose at the question.

"Does anyone? Dad, Aunt Zoe? Alexis. Does anyone know who you really are?"

Freyja was quiet for a few seconds, her lips pursing and her eyes calculating. "No. They don't. No one knows. No one knows that I'm a Norse goddess nor do they know about my grand design."

A scoff came out unabated. "Oh, that's fantastic. I wonder what your excuse for not telling them, your lovers, is."

"Taylor."

"No, seriously, Freyja," She winced at my scathing use of her name. "How can you call yourself a good friend, lover, wife, mother, when you keep this shit from people?"

"I had to!"

"No you—"

"And does your father know you have powers? Does Zoe? We lived in a world where capes kept a secret identity for a reason. To keep our loved ones safe. To have the slim possibility of a normal life outside powers. What do you think would happen if I had told them? Attention would immediately fall on me and the very people who were trying to kill me would end up killing them. Killing you."

I hated how she turned this back on me. The blood in my veins continued to boil, nearly igniting. Her eyes went wide, but I didn't care why.

"Don't turn this around on me," I growled. "Because unlike you, I was going to tell them until my girlfriend died!"

Freyja took a step back, holding her hands out as if to placate me. "Okay. Okay. I know it's still—"

"A sore spot? Of course if fucking is! I held her in my arms when she died! Then because you never told me a gods be damn thing, I whisked both of us to Asgard! I don't even know what the fuck is going on in the Bay right now! Dad could be dead, or captured, or something! Instead I've had to stay in this foreign land, find out that you're alive, and have had very little time trying to help my girlfriend, who died. Do you really think I wanted to stay?"

"I knew you didn't, "She started to say, "But I had to—"

There was no chance I was going to let her try to get the upper hand. The fire within me had ignited and I was seeing red. "Then I had to find out in the worst possible way ever, that I can control Vicky! Another piece of information you left out! Why the fuck can I do that?!"

She took another step back, putting another foot between us. Realization dawned on me how close I was, but it didn't bother me, this was all her fault.

"B-because s-she's your Einherjar. Those who shepherd the souls of the dead end up having the ability to control them. I do over my own Einherjar, just like you do with your girlfriend. Even though I relinquished that power when I gave you the title, I'm still a Valkyrie, they're still bonded to me. It's not—"

A cracking sound echoed in the room, my hand exploded in pain, blood flew in the air, and Freyja covered her mouth from where she now laid on the floor. My lungs expanded to their fullest before burning my nose as I exhaled, my heart raced like a jackhammer on pavement and magic fueled my veins. My hand throbbed incessantly, but it was such a minor inconvenience as I seethed.

Her eyes widened, a glimmer of something I couldn't quite describe in them as they wavered ever so slightly. Fear? Realization? I wasn't sure. Slowly she stood, removing her hand from her mouth, revealing a trail of blood from the nasty cut on her lips. She swallowed audibly. "I—" She stopped, exhaling deeply. She seemed entirely unbothered by the cut or blood. "I deserve that."

I didn't bother responding, I didn't trust myself.

The seconds passed by, not a word was spoken by either of us. My body was tense, coiled to strike her again. All of this was all because of her, a fact that I couldn't shake. Shouldn't shake. She wasn't the Mom I grew up with. It was like she was an entirely different person. The person who I looked up to, who was my confidant, and best friend, that was just a persona she adopted to keep everyone in the dark to her true self. This was a betrayal that dug deeper than anything Emma could ever do. My own Mother just had a larger dagger.

She wasn't looking at me anymore, her head turned to the side to look out of the window where several blimps were moving out in a delayed departure. One after the other. Blood was still leaking from her cut, a slow line of crimson trailing down her chin and finally dripping to her dress. Staining it. The cut was already healing as the flow began to slow.

Freyja let out a sigh, and from what I could see, she looked deep in thought. Why did I have the sense that whatever she was thinking was not going to be good? Probably because it's never been good.

She turned to face me, her eyes staring off to the side. "Look, I-I know I don't have any ground to stand when I ask this, but you are the only person I trust with it."

"Are you fucking kidding me? More responsibility?"

"Taylor, please. Look at what we're up against," She pleaded as she looked up at me. "This is the fate of the Nine Realms. If I hadn't stopped with 'Lustrum's' movement, I wouldn't have needed to ask you, but you are in the best position for it."

"For what."

She sighed, "I want you to lead the efforts on Bet."

"You're joking." Did she have any idea what she was asking? She wanted me to lead a wing of this massive effort to save the Nine Realms. My name was in the mud when I left, never mind how bad it had to be after… How could she expect me to be able to get anywhere on Bet? I would be spinning my wheels from the get go and there was the fact that I was still pissed at her.

Freyja shook her head, "No, I'm not. You know how important this is. If anyone could get something started on Bet, it'd be you. You would have all the resources you could ever ask for. What we have in abundance here in any of the other realms are commonly scarce in Midgard and because of those things," She spoke with such fervent hatred that it sort of surprised me. "We can easily access it. Gold is like water, silver is like air. Whatever you need, you will have it. And… and a lot of it is already in the place where that key in the chest unlocks."

I glared at her, "What place. You didn't seem so keen on telling me weeks ago."

"A warehouse. In the Docks. It would be one of the largest and cleanest ones. It would be a good staging point for you."

You know, I really wanted to punch her again. Not because of anything she said in particular, but because she was entirely right. I was now swept into this movement, this coalition, to save the Nine Realms and I couldn't say no. This was bigger than me, bigger than her. This was the fate of trillions of lives. Whatever Scion was and whatever they were doing on our planet, it needed to stop. Scion needed to be killed. The Endbringers needed to be dealt with.

"Fuck you. Just fuck you." That surprised her and I honestly wanted to show her just what I really felt but I just wanted to get away from her. But I still needed an answer. An angry sigh left my lips. " Whatever." Not like she'd take no for an answer. It wasn't a choice, I knew that from the get go. I wanted to scream, I wanted to kick and punch, and break the very walls of this ancient tower. I hated that she appealed to that side of me.

She smiled and it annoyed me. "Good, I know—"

"How can I fix this thing with Vicky?" If I was going to help her, Vicky needed to be free. I-I didn't want that control. Not over her.

Freyja's smile fell and my hopes dried up instantly. "Ho—Taylor, that's not something—it's ingrained—" She sighed and stopped any attempts to respond. She closed her eyes as if she was expecting another punch and I honestly thought about it.

"How," I said through gritted teeth.

She opened her eyes, softer than they previously were. "Taylor, you have to understand that she will be linked to you till the end of time. Besides the Einherjar bonded to me, you are the sole shepherd of the dead."

And like several times before, I wanted to punch her. She knew it too if the flinching was any indication. No, that was too easy. I turned around and walked towards the lift.

"Taylor!"

My anger stewed like a rumbling cauldron, ready to boil over. The lift opened to my presence and I was vaguely aware of Freyja speaking again.

"If you ever come back… this is your room."

I briefly glanced over my shoulder, tears were slowly falling down her cheeks. Where were those tears when I was grieving over Vicky? I shook my head and pressed the button. And as if it was a whisper in the wind, I heard her voice again.

"I'm sorry."

For once in a very long time it felt genuine, but it was too little, too late. I didn't care anymore. She set me on paths that I never knew of and now she wanted to be sorry. The damage was done, and we both knew it. There were so many better ways she could have handled everything, but failed in every way that mattered. This exact moment made me regret ever looking under that blanket, no matter how wonderful it was that it led me to Vicky.

"I hate you," the words came easy, unaided. And it was for the best that I didn't look at her. She'd probably put on some sorrowful look to make me regret it. Not that I believed that I could.

I had to focus. I had a goal now, several goals thanks to her, and as much as it bothered me with how they were thrusted upon me, there was no one better to deal with them. She was blinded by her duty, and sought it regardless of who was hurt along the way. I refused to be like her, to disregard the people important to me. Especially Vicky. One way or another, she was getting free.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

After several twists and turns, I found myself outside once again, heading towards the side of the tower. At the edge was a well made stone balcony that loomed into the abyss. There were two figures sitting on some benches that didn't seem particularly comfortable, considering they were stone, but I felt there was magic or something at play there. Even with her forefield, Vicky would be uncomfortable.

I slowed my approach as I saw the two embrace. It looked like a private moment and I didn't want to pry. Even from this distance, I could see tears in both of their eyes. "I'm sure of it," Jess whispered.

Vicky nodded slowly as she pulled back. Her ethereal eyes landed on me and a slim smile grew on her face. Jess turned her head, her eyes were not nearly swirled with the intensity as my girlfriend's. She briefly glanced at Vicky before gesturing for me to come over.

Nodding, I walked up to the two with careful ease. The restlessness in my body slowly waned with each step as I stared at the two. Worry mixed with other conflicting emotions warred on Vicky's face while Jess looked as if she knew what happened. Vicky turned on the bench to face the abyss while Jess stayed in place, legs crossed and facing my girlfriend.

"Hello, Taylor," Jess said calmly with a small smile on her face. She wiped the tears on her cheek. "Nice to properly meet you."

"Likewise, from what Vicky has told me, you had a massive impact on her life."

Jess glanced over at her niece with a smile while Vicky blushed. "What," Vicky said as she wiped the tears from her eyes. "You did."

Jess put a hand on Vicky's knee, gently squeezing it causing Vicky to choke up again. The instant the hiccup escaped her throat, I moved, placing my hand on her shoulder for comfort.

Vicky glanced over at my hand and whatever she was feeling at that moment disappeared as the tense swirling in her eyes froze and widened.

"What happened to your hand?"

I blinked owlishly and glanced down. It was only now that I felt the throbbing sensation in the hand, reminding me of what I had done. How badly I wanted to do it again. The blood seeping from the cuts were slowing, the flesh knitting itself back together. Miniscule, nowhere as quick as Freyja's, but it was there.

"It's nothing," I said looking back at her.

"You punched her, didn't you?" Jess said with surety.

Vicky's eyes went wide. "Don't tell me—"

I nodded, "Yeah, I did." The urge to go back up there and do it again rose but I held it back.

"She deserved it," Jess said.

"Wait, you agree?" Vicky said, her head snapping towards her aunt.

Jess nodded. "Yes. Us, her advisors, have told her numerous times that she shouldn't keep any of this from you two, but she didn't want to listen. Said I was too focused on you, which was ironic considering her entire excuse was focusing on you, Taylor."

"Yeah, I know, I heard it all."

"I'm sorry. We tried… but she's stubborn."

"Sounds like someone I know," Vicky muttered under her breath.

I knew it was meant to be a joke, but it hurt. There was nothing about Freyja that I wanted to be like. One of my braids came into view when I turned my head, the ends frayed to all hell with the lack of care and the rollercoaster day it had been. I could only imagine what a mess the rest of my hair was. It'd probably take an hour to fix at a minimum.

"Oh shit, Tay, I didn't mean—"

"It's fine," I muttered, not wanting to think about it.

No one responded and for several minutes, no one spoke. My eyes lingered on the visage of the world tree. It was nothing like the real one. It felt so much smaller, almost like an artist trying to replicate a piece they saw years ago but couldn't remember the proportions or coloring. Asgard might be at the top of the tree, an alternate point of view from the ocean surface, but it didn't shake the fact that Yggdrasil was enormous. It almost reminded me of looking up at the night sky from camp, seeing the Milky Way in her full glory.

Dim rays of light still streamed across the sky from the setting sun, less than an hour of light before the world was encompassed in darkness. The aurora still weaved itself way across the sky, more visible now. The lampposts scattered around us were slowly turning on one by one, their magical blue glow illuminating the area in a soft aura. I knew we would have to either go back to Valhalla, which I really didn't want to do, or stay here, which I also didn't want to do.

Jess was the first one to break the silence, "So, Ori was telling me—"

"Ori?" I said as my head turned to look at the two with one of my eyebrows raised.

Jess snorted while Vicky groaned. It was rather comical and I loved how the two seemed to have picked up where they left off after so many years. It only took one glance to know how close the two were and I wondered if Jess was close with any of the other New Wave kids or if it was just Vicky

"Yes, the nickname I gave Victoria here," Jess bumped into Vicky with her shoulder, who only let out another groan, "When she was a kid, I bought a package of Oreos when we had visited one time. When I gave them to this little one—"

"Not little anymore," Vicky muttered.

Jess ignored her, "She screamed 'Oreos! Like my name!' except she didn't say 'oreos' she said 'Oris' and thus I started calling her Ori."

Any anger I had from the conversation I just had with Freyja was washed away at the cute sentiment and nickname. "Aww, that's adorable."

Vicky blushed, her slowly shifting eyes looking away, but didn't say anything. Though there was a big smile on her face.

Jess continued, "Which worked very well because in Hebrew, Ori means light, and Victoria has always been a little bundle of light."

"AUNT JESS!" Vicky yelled, turning to face her aunt but I caught a glance of bright red cheeks.

But one thing caught my attention as I translated Ori in my head and knew she was right. "Hebrew? Are you…"

Jess nodded, completely ignoring Vicky's glare with a smile. "Yes, I'm Jewish. Kind of crazy to think considering all this," She said gesturing to the wide expanse of the abyss. "Still am. Just because Norse mythology seems to exist doesn't mean that the others don't."

That was a fair assessment. There really wasn't anything that said the others couldn't exist. For all we knew, they were just in their own little bubbles like this one used to be in. Though I might not believe in them, especially since so much seemed tied to the world tree. But I would never take that away from anyone. Especially from someone who was so important to my girlfriend.

Shaking those thoughts, I prepared myself for what I originally came here for. "Hey, Vicky?"

There was a moment of hesitation, but she turned her head. "Mhmm?" She hummed, not quite meeting my eyes.

"I don't know how I can… get rid of this… thing. You know, with what happened at—" I couldn't bring myself to say that I ordered her, controlled her.

She blinked her eyes and her mouth slightly opened, but it wasn't her who spoke. It was Jess.

"The ordering?"

I let out a shaky breath as I dipped my head, "Yeah."

"It's not your fault," She said quietly, "Doesn't help that you were left out of the dark. I guess you don't like it, do you?"

"No," I said through gritted teeth as the anger at Freyja came bubbling back. It reminded me far too much of Heartbreaker or any of the human Masters on Bet. The fact that it was my girlfriend made it all that much worse.

Silence fell between us and it was growing more uncomfortable by the second. The fact that it was out in the air and I couldn't look at Vicky in the eye, didn't help the matter. I knew she was looking at me, I didn't know how, but I knew she was. The feeling made me fidget in my seat and I desperately wanted to tug on my braids.

"There… There might be a way," Jess said after a minute of silence.

My gaze snapped in her direction. "There is?"

She nodded with pursed lips. "Maybe. But…"

"But what, Aunt Jess?" Vicky asked, curiosity in her voice and filled with something else. Desperation?

"Well, I'm not supposed to say this," Jess said slowly. "But honestly? Freyja needs to realize the damage it causes." Her head looked between us. "You two are prime examples." She waited a few seconds before continuing. "You are Queen of the Valkyries, Taylor. You can anoint anyone as your Valkyrie, Einherjar especially."

Vicky's eyes scrunched together, "Wouldn't that make me more dependent or controlled or whatever the fuck."

Jess shook her head, "No. Freyja's oath required total obedience, I actually turned it down for that reason, because even as an Einherjar, I still have a degree of it. But who says Taylor has to use that oath? Just make up a new one that lets Ori keep her free will intact. Taylor would need to work on one so you can have… have as much free will as possible, that should work in theory. Won't know for sure unless you try, because lord knows Freyja would never let us have some control over our lives."

There was a flash of something over Jess's face as she spoke. Hurt? I don't think it was directed at me but maybe for me? Like someone wincing when someone else was hurt. I also didn't miss that Freyja offered to make her a Valkyrie. She insisted I was the 'sole remaining shepherd of the dead', likely another lie of hers.

I mulled it over for a bit. There was nothing more I wanted than to give Vicky her freedom. Shackling her to me was wrong on so many levels. Finally I said, "Jess."

"Yes?" She said, a little hesitant.

With barely a thought, I stood up and rushed the woman, hugging her for the brilliant answer.

"Thank you," I whispered into her ear.

Her hands wrapped around me and she returned the hug. "Of course. I'm glad you're not like your mother."

For once, that comment was more of a compliment than an insult that was hurled my way. So many times before, Emma would hurl remarks like that at me. Though it was more because I was trans, but they still hurt every time. But this time it didn't. I didn't want to be anything like her.

When I pulled away, there was a smile on Jess's face. I turned my gaze to Vicky and asked her an important question. "Do you want to be my Valkyrie?"

Vicky was a little shocked by the question, but she eventually answered, "Yeah. Let's do that. I don't—It's not—"

"I know."

She nodded and slumped back down on the bench. When it looked like Jess was about to say something, a beeping noise came from her wrist. She pulled it up and revealed a watch that I hadn't seen before. Just like a lot of things here, it looked both magical and tinker tech. She pressed a button, and a holographic screen came up. Then she spoke.

"Yes?"

"We need you," The wavering and robotic voice emanated from the screen. Kyle. "A… let's say we found a stowaway."

"Stowaway? On what?"

"One of the blimps."

Vicky and I instantly looked at each other and said, "Thrud!"

Jess glanced at us with a confused look on her face while Kyle said, "Uhh, yeah, how did you know?"

Throwing caution to the wind and ignoring anything Freyja might say, I said, "She told us she was going to hitch a ride on one to figure out what was going on here."

"So you were already trying to figure out what your mother was hiding," Jess said, more to herself than to us. She pinched the bridge of her nose. "She really should've just been honest from the get go."

"What should we do," Kyle said after a few seconds of silence.

Jess sighed, "We'll head over there."

She said goodbye to Kyle and closed the watch display. We got up from the bench just as night began to rapidly fall, the full moon rising into the sky at a brisk pace. Jess seemed to know where to go so we followed her. It wasn't long before we came up to a group of people on the main bridge. They formed a semicircle. Kyle stood in the front, his armor glowing in the darkness. Lampposts were continuing their array and igniting one at a time. A blue soft glow from the hovering orb illuminated the area.

Kyle glanced over his shoulder, "Ah, you're here." He stepped aside, revealing a kneeling figure with several, what looked like, hardlight chains wrapped around their body from the group of Einherjar. Thrud. She had a shiteating grin on her face, but the moment she saw us, it fell.

"Wait, what are you guys doing here?" She asked, her voice slightly harsh. Confusion evident on her face.

I sighed, "Let's say we stumbled upon this too."

Any feelings of betrayal were gone as she said, "Oh. Looks like it wasn't great either."

Following her line of sight, I realized she was staring at my hand. I shrugged. Silence fell on the group.

Kyle looked at me, "How do you want to do this? I would normally go to Freyja but… well, she's currently indisposed and well… you are technically next in command."

Indisposed? Good. I wasn't comfortable about being the second in command. Why, I could only look at Freyja to know the answer. Probably some plot in her grand scheme or the fact that I was her daughter.

"Release her," I said.

Kyle nodded and there didn't seem to be any hesitancy or fighting. From Freyja's words, I could assume that I don't have control over the ones here, but I didn't trust her. It was a relief when that didn't seem to be the case. I should probably test that, just so I didn't control someone by accident.

The other Einherjar released their wrist mounted magical tinker tech devices and the hardlight chains disappeared. Thrud rubbed her arms.

"Thanks," She said quietly.

"Don't mention it," I said as I walked up to her.

"So what's this all about?" She asked while looking around. "I never imagined any of this."

"You have no idea," Vicky said right beside me. "We have a lot to tell you."

I nodded and before I could explain it, Kyle cleared his throat. Glancing over at him, he spoke.

"I'm not against this, but I feel there's a reason Freyja doesn't want her parents to know."

"Is it better than why I didn't know?" I bit back.

He shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know."

We stared at one another for a moment before I sighed. "Thrud—"

"Don't worry about it," She said, waving her hand nonchalantly. "Wasn't goin' to anyway."

"Okay," I said mutely. Taking a moment to gather my thoughts, I started speaking. "So apparently Freyja has been keeping all this," I gestured to the grand city, "a secret ever since Odinfall. She's been trying to create a united force to not only rebuild the Nine Realms, but an army to kill the very thing that had killed the gods and reduced the realms to what they are now. The other realms are in shambles, Asgard is probably the least affected and Vanaheimr is practically a wasteland. Álfheimr had its polarity shifted." Her eyes widened at the implication. Leave it to the daughter of the thunder god to know what that meant. "And countless other problems have cropped up across the realms. Odinfall, the very war itself, was due to Alien invaders from space," I said pointing up to the sky. "Came crashing into our corner of the universe. They were these weird interdimensional worms. Honestly, staring at them was headache inducing. Three of them had attacked the Nine Realms first. Playing the gods like toys, before they decided to stop playing and killed Heimdall. From there, they broke some seal on Midgard, releasing the multiverses and stretching the world tree to its limits. One of those is the earth we came from. Earth Bet. Which I might add, is also not in the greatest of conditions."

I wasn't sure how much she understood what I was saying. Were aliens anything she knew? Interdimensionality? If the confusion etched on her face when I spoke of them was any indication, I'd say that was true. She seemed disappointed at first, like whatever she had initially thought was nowhere close to what I was telling her before she listened intently with a calm face.

"She has kept this from everyone in Asgard outside of this city, Gimlé, for whatever reason. Including everyone in Valhalla. Not even my brother knew about this. Everything she's done… it was for this." I couldn't stop myself as bile and spite rose in my throat at the mere thought. She abandoned Dad, Aunt Zoe, and I for this. As good as the reason was, it still dug deep.

Thrud stared at me, eyes blinking in pure disbelief. The seconds passed by and I feared she was about to laugh at me for my horribly short explanation for how far-fetched it was.

Eventually, she rubbed her face. "You're joking."

"No, she's not," Vicky said, backing me up. The support was welcomed considering I didn't want to risk losing a friend we recently made. "Basically, shits fucked and the leaders of the Realms are trying to fix it."

Thrud closed her eyes, her face unreadable as her breathing deepened. Then as explosive as a lightning strike, she cursed. "FUCK!"

And just like lightning, a concussive wave was released from her, staggering everyone, dirt and dust flying in the air. Vicky and I were the least affected, only being pushed back slightly. It didn't stop the dust spraying into my eyes, tears already trying to push the debris out.

Once I cleared my eyes, through blurry vision, I saw Thrud standing there, lightning dancing across her skin as if her body was an angry storm cloud. Her reddish blonde hair fraying as static coursed through her. She was shaking, violently. Her eyes were bright blue, filled with plasma, ejecting onto the stone ground and sizzling. Her fists were clenching with such force that they were pure white, crimson liquid leaking through her fingers.

"All this time," She said slowly, pure anger in her voice. "All this time, we were left in the dark. Everyone in Valhalla, in Asgard. So many don't know what happened. My parents were among the only ones who know what happened and they…"

While I knew this before, it was nice to have someone else who felt the familial dagger of betrayal. Her parents never told her what they faced, what horrible events had happened during Odinfall.

"I thought… I thought…" She said more to herself than to any of us. She shook her head. She took a deep breath. Her body uncoiling from the tesla cannon that she'd become. Static on her body lessened before receding altogether. Her muscles relaxed, her fists unclenching finally, blood leaking freely. She seemed uncaring of the wounds she inflicted upon herself. Her hair remained a mess but that was such a minor thing and I doubted she noticed it.

When her eyes finally opened, blue eyes, lacking the pure plasma, stared back at me. "I… I need to think about this. I—" She stopped, trying to think what to say or process what had been said. "This.. I never—"

I was about to speak, but she stopped me before my mouth could open.

"It's fine," She waved me off. "I'm… I'm not gonna say anything. I just… savin the worlds? Not a thing I expected to be part of. Didn't really—" She shook her head again. "It's nothin."

I nodded. Thrud turned around and started walking but only got a few steps before she turned around.

"Uhh, how do I get home?"

Kyle answered her. "We can get you back to Valhalla. Unless you want to talk to Frey—"

"Nope! I'll take whatever means you got for me if it keeps me from dealing with that stuck up bitch."

Vicky snorted while Kyle nodded and guided Thrud away. I wasn't sure where he was going with her, but I trusted him enough to get her back home. A part of me wished I could take back telling her the truth knowing full well how much the weight of it hurt. The little investigation we had was over, but she needed to know. If what she was feeling was anything like me, then it was the betrayal from her parents that hurt the most.

And considering how involved her parents were in the war, then I wondered if she felt as if her life was a lie.

"Fuck," I muttered.

"It's okay," Vicky said soothingly, her hand on my shoulder and gently squeezing it. "She'll be fine. She's a tough one, I doubt it was what you told her."

"I hope so," I whispered. "I hope so," I said again, more to myself this time.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

Laugardagr(Saturday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Three weeks in Asgard…


I walked down one section of the city that I hadn't visited before we returned to Valhalla for the night. It was what I would consider the suburbs. Most buildings I had seen so far were clearly used for the coalition; warehouses, workshops, and training facilities. Whatever you could think of for a war effort, it was underway in Gimlé. People were everywhere and there wasn't a single soul not busy. It made me feel like I wasn't doing anything even though I knew I had a tremendous task ahead of me back on Bet.

It still left a bitter taste in my mouth. The anger and hate of that conversation, the last minute appeal to my senses, the feeling of being trapped because she gave me no choice. After everything she did, after all the lies and secrets, she decided to pile on that huge responsibility onto my shoulders as if it was nothing. It was why I couldn't stand to stay the night.

The fact that I had only been a cape for a little over a month before Vi— and had so little experience was but a minor detail to her. Now I had to somehow help the coalition effort on Bet and I had no fucking clue how to approach that.

And let's not forget the elephant in the room of how much I hated my own mother right now.

But that was something I could work on later, right now I had to find the right house where my girlfriend and her aunt were. They had disappeared early in the morning and I didn't want to intrude on their private time. I only knew what Vicky had told me, and that was all I needed to know that her family was far more complicated than I thought. But that aside, Vicky genuinely loved her aunt and I didn't want to take that from her. Vicky deserved so much more than just the little time she had with her aunt.

So I was a little surprised when I got a message to come to a house in the city.

While I didn't technically need the address Kyle gave me, I could have flown, but that would just draw attention I didn't want. I still followed the directions and ignored the tether that was shooting off into the direction I was going. It was surprising that there were actually addresses here, and it looked like a fairly quaint home. Most homes in Gimlé looked the same, but there were few decorations that gave it character. There was a mezuzah on the right side of the doorway and the hamsa on a wall inside that was barely visible through the blue curtains. It wasn't obvious, but it showed a little bit of who Jess was.

I knocked on the door and waited. There were several seconds of silence and I feared no one heard me but then I heard a muted voice.

"Come in, Taylor!"

Listening to Jess's voice, I gently opened the door and walked in. Inside, I was given a respite from the slightly brisk weather and into the warmth of the cozy home. No matter how warm I was in my armor and cloak, the air in Asgard seemed to seep into your bones. I looked around the fairly simple home.

A comfy black couch that looked like you'd sink right into the pillows drew my eyes first. Probably because of the long walk I'd just undertaken. There were a few pictures on the walls, one of which I recognized from my time at the Dallon household. The kitchen seemed barely used and I wouldn't be surprised if that was the case considering Jess was one of the busiest people in the coalition. There was a long hallway with several doors leading to various rooms, but it was the one at the end that had light streaming from underneath the door.

I stood around, unsure of where to go or what to do. It wasn't until the door opened and Jess's face appeared that my discomfort finally ebbed away.

Jess smiled, "Hi, Taylor!"

Her smile wasn't just a warm one, but filled with a little bit of mischievousness. If it was from anyone else, I'd be skeptical, but Jess had been genuine in everything she did and said.

"Hi," I replied simply. "So… what is this about? Your message was vague."

Her grin grew. "Come, it's a surprise."

As nice as she was, I was starting to hate surprises. I internally sighed and walked towards her. She opened the door for me. Briefly, I surveyed the bedroom, just as quaint as the rest of the home. The nightstand lights were on, giving off a warm orange glow and the bed was in complete disarray.

The bathroom door was closed, a shadow moving underneath where the light was shining. Jess stood next to the door, that smile never wavering.

"What's this all about?" I asked, getting slightly irritated by the cloak and dagger routine.

Jess turned her head towards the bathroom door and said, "Come on out, Ori."

"Okay," Vicky said quietly. The door knob turned twisted and the door opened. The moment I laid eyes on Vicky, all thoughts left my brain.

Where once was long platinum blonde hair was now a side cut, hair barely passing her chin. The other half of her hair was partly shaved, the bottom half under the hairline displayed a darker color than I expected. Loose hairs hung just above her shaved side as if it was asking to be braided. Besides the major haircut, she was no longer pure blonde. It was a mixture of black and blonde, her roots more black and fading to blonde.

"I… I take it you like it?" Vicky asked abashedly, a blush adorning her cheeks.

An itchiness reached my ears and I blinked a few times, only then realizing my jaw was wide open. There was a dryness in my throat, forcing me to swallow a few times.

"Y-yeah."

A small smile graced her lips.

"I'm pretty sure she more than liked it," Jess said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"Aunt Jess!"

"What? Look at her, Ori. She's clearly taken by you—"

"I get it!"

Vicky's blush hadn't waned, in fact, it was now brighter. Her ethereal eyes swirled chaotically but in a mesmerizing way.

Eventually I was able to get a hold of my thoughts and speak properly. "You look amazing, Vicky. I love it."

"I'm glad," Vicky said with a bright smile.

Jess started speaking after a few seconds of silence. "I'm sure you're wondering why." She didn't even wait for me to nod before continuing, "Since you both will be going back to Bet, she'd need a new look or she would be recognized instantly. It is imperative that no one knows. You can imagine how the world would react if one could 'resurrect' the dead, especially capes."

She wasn't wrong. Even if it wasn't true, it would cause so many problems that we didn't need. We didn't even know what we would drop into once we returned and I could only imagine that calling it a mess was an understatement. An Endbringer was due any day when we left, and I could only pray that it hadn't hit home.

Changing her hair would greatly disguise her appearance and I wasn't sure if the process of making her a Valkyrie would further help. I hoped her eyes would return to their original blue since the Einherjar ones were a dead giveaway.

I nodded but another thought came to mind as I stared at Vicky's beautiful hair. "What's the bit of hair on the side for?"

Vicky shifted on her feet and her hands fidgeted with the shirt hem. Her eyes glanced over at Jess who had a big ass grin on her face. "Well… I was wondering…" She went silent for a few seconds before speaking again. "Could you braid it?"

The question took me by surprise but there was a warmness that filled me. A soft smile grew on my lips. "I'd love to."

She smiled and took a step forward before stopping. "Uhh, how should we…"

"Oh, let me—" Jess said as she rushed to her bed and tossed the comforter aside. "There."

Vicky rolled her eyes with a warm smile before sitting on the edge. I moved to sit beside her. She looked at me and before I could even ask, she said, "Go ahead."

Nodding, I took a section of the hair in one hand and some with my other hand. Slowly, I started weaving her hair, taking note of her hair texture and knowing the braiding method that would work best. I wasn't one hundred percent sure if it was the right one, but the worst case scenario was that I would redo it for her if she wanted me to.

Jess had disappeared at some point, going through the bedroom door and closing it behind her, leaving just the two of us while I worked on her hair. I couldn't help but feel a bubble of anxiety well up at the conversation I knew we needed to have, one of many really. I played around with how I was going to ask this question, just as much as I had with the oath, and none of them seemed to satisfy me. Releasing a sigh, I just spoke. "I've been noticing that… well, I don't think you like being called Vicky."

She was taken aback for a second, pulling away enough that I had to stop braiding. There was something that flashed across her face, not quite embarrassment but akin to it. She turned around and stared at me for a few seconds, her ethereal eyes peering into my soul like so many times before.

She sighed, "Yeah, I really don't. It was… my sister gave me that nickname and it sort of just stuck. Got so used to it that it sort of became the norm. Then when I met you, I didn't really think and just said it. I also noticed that you didn't know who I was and sort of used that as a means to disguise myself."

"Until you started flying and disrupting the entire library."

She snorted, "Yeah…"

There was an uncomfortable silence between us. Not only was the memory of a time so long ago when things weren't so complicated, but it was also when we first met and how far we've come from that. How convoluted everything had become between us.

At some point, I couldn't stand it anymore and spoke. "But yeah, I've noticed. Especially with… with the thing and you introduced yourself to Thrud as Victoria. I just… I wished you told me sooner. It's akin to using a deadname for trans people and it made my skin crawl when I saw how you responded to your aunt."

For once, I was happy that my parents chose a gender neutral name. And considering how close it was to my brothers, I had a feeling Freyja had a hand in that. One of the few things I was glad about. Even if the thought of her spiked my anger.

Her eyes went wide. "Tay, I–I'm sorry, I didn't…" She sighed, "I knew you liked using Vicky and just went with it."

"Vick—Victoria, that doesn't matter if you aren't comfortable with it. I know what that's like."

"You're right," She said as she looked away, her face filled with sorrow. "I've just… been so used to it that…"

"Not anymore."

'Hmm?" She looked up at me.

"Not anymore. You shouldn't have to feel uncomfortable, Victoria. I mean it. I don't…" My hand went over my heart. "It's a guilt I can't deal with, okay. The last thing I want to do is make you uncomfortable."

She stared at me, tears welling up in her eyes. Her hand brushed them aside before pulling me into a hug. My hands wrapped themselves around her and returned the embrace.

"I'm sorry," She muffled into my shoulder.

I shook my head. "No, I should be the one apologizing. I'm not… I'm not good at this, Victoria. I'm really not. I try as best as I can, but I just awkwardly blunder my way into things when they need to be said."

She pulled away, her face slightly red and blotchy. She wiped her face and said, "That… that's not a bad thing. You're honest, Tay."

I shrugged my shoulders. Thoughts of all the lies and secrets Freyja kept really solidified that I was going to keep my word. No lies or secrets. I was tired of it and wouldn't inflict it on anyone else I cared about. Odds are Dad knew I was a cape by now, Zoe too… That was a conversation I wasn't looking forward to.

Pushing that aside, I asked her a question.

"Do you want me to call you something else?" A name had already popped into my head but I didn't want to step on any toes.

Victoria stared at me several seconds before nodding, "Yeah and in fact, with Aunt Jess, I'm reminded of one I actually like."

"Ori?" It felt… right using that. Knowing the past behind Vicky certainly made Ori feel better. Special.

She smiled. It was a nice smile and reminded me of the days long past. "Yeah, Ori."

"Well, alright, Ori," I smiled back.

We stared at each other for what felt like hours before she turned around and said, "I think you need to fix the braid."

I chuckled and went back to work. It wasn't that bad.

Jess had entered at some point, opening the door silently and poking her head in when she noticed I was working on Ori's braid. As I finished weaving the hair, following the shape of her scalp and stopping just underneath her side part, I took the metal clip Jess had to hold it in place. Leaning back, I took a good look at my work. Ori turned her head and there was a twinkingly in her ghostly eyes.

"So?"

"You look… beautiful," I said breathlessly. I hadn't realized that I was breathing so hard until that moment.

A blush grew on her face and she smiled. I couldn't help but join her.

"It takes a master to braid that wonderfully, Taylor."

"Thanks," I said. My smile fell when the memories of Freyja teaching me the process and intricacies of braiding. "...She taught me."

The mood was soured instantly and I couldn't stop the shame that filled me. It always crawled back to her. Not a moment was I not reminded of it and it only irritated me further.

"Well," Jess said, breaking the silence, "You look amazing, Ori."

"Thanks, Aunt Jess. For everything."

Jess smiled, "Of course. You're family and I'm sorry for missing so much."

"Never be sorry," Ori whispered so quietly, a tinge of anger in her voice. As close as I was to her, I noticed her powers slowly coming to life and the golden wisps reaching out but it barely lasted a second.

Silence fell between us once again. As happy as I was that the two were able to meet once again, the situation was darker than that. They both died and it was something I could never forget. I might not know the full details of Jess's, but I knew Ori's and it lingered like an eerie fog in a swamp. Thick and foreboding, never drifting even in the sun's light. It weighed heavily on my heart and it was all because of her.

Hopefully the oath I'd prepared for tomorrow would work, Jess' help was much appreciated, and Ori would be freed from the bonds that held her to me. For now at least, I could take that glimmer of hope and the new image she had taken and hold it tight.

At that moment, Ori glanced at me and I couldn't help but give her a brief smile.

"Can I get a hug?" she asked.

I nodded, not even waiting a second due to my own need. We embraced and my mouth was next to her ear. "You look beautiful," I said again.

Her response was to hug me tighter as we sat on Jess's bed at this moment. Tomorrow. Tomorrow would hopefully change everything between us and fix what I inadvertently broke.

Ori deserved to be free.


You know this chapter was longer? I split it into 2.12 and 2.13.
 
I wonder how long it'll be before Taylor remembers that she knows of two secret organizations fighting Scion, and she only personally hates the leader of one of them? Granted, she seems unlikely to be pleased by Cauldron either when she finds out more about it -- but even so, that there are two groups means she can take a position between them rather than having to outright work for one or the other.

Though I also can't help but notice that apparently basically none of this Freyja's subordinates actually seem to like or trust her all that much, which doesn't seem a very good sign.
 
Odal 2.13
I would like to thank my Betas, you girls are amazing and fantastic!

Odal 2.13

Sunnudagr(Sunday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Three weeks in Asgard…


The wind whipped through my hair as I stood over the vast abyss below. Last time I was here, I learned how to fly. Now, I was here to do something far greater. Anxiety gripped me as if a fist was clenching my heart. Jess and I had worked hand over fist on an oath that would free Ori from the shackles that I had inadvertently placed on her in my blind attempt to save her. A part of me wondered why she would accept such an offer, it was binding one way or another, but I had a feeling there was more at work when it came to being an Einherjar.

I should have punched Freyja harder.

The pressure shifted, the wind's direction altered ever so slightly for the briefest of instants before returning to its usual background hum. I glanced over my shoulder and watched Ori gracefully touch down on the platform. She was wearing one of my 'modified' tunics. Her forcefield was shimmering for a few seconds before dissipating. Back before…her forcefield wasn't visible, and I couldn't help but wonder if it was some aspect of becoming an Einherjar that had changed the very nature of her powers—

I shook my head of those thoughts, there was no need to analyze powers now.

"Hey," Ori said, almost skipping with those first few steps as she approached. I still wasn't used to her shorter hair, but it really did suit her. Quite well, in fact.

"Hey, back."

She stopped, frozen midstep, her eyebrows furrowed. "Hey back? Really?"

"Uhh…"

Ori shook her head amusingly, with a soft smile on her face. "Dork."

I couldn't help it, I smiled too. The moment was short lived though as the seconds passed and the weight of why we were here came crashing down. I turned my gaze away and looked at the stone throne. A throne that was once Freyja's, but was now mine. A seat for a queen, as simple as it looked. Today would only solidify the fact that I was Queen of the Valkyries. A new age, for whatever that was worth.

"Do…," I said after a while. I turned to face her and said, "Do you still want to do this?"

Ori nodded, "Yeah, I do. According to Aunt Jess and several other Einhherjar, I'd stick out like a sore thumb if I stayed and if it… if it frees me, then all the better."

"You do know it means you will be my lieutenant right?"

"It's better than being some Einherjar and—" she stopped herself from whatever she was about to say. "It's just better."

I nodded, "Okay."

"What do I have to do," Ori asked, voice filled with determination. Her body shimmered again and the edges flared out like tendrils wishing to touch whatever was close.

Taking a moment to center myself, I said, "Kneel." It was probably more forceful than I wanted but I was running off of instincts and what I believed a queen would say to one she wishes to knight.

Ori bowed her head and kneeled before me. She looked up at me, waiting for the next step. I brandished Lævateinn, holding it aloft and staring into the golden metal. It might've been my imagination, but It felt lighter, brighter even. A trick of the sun, perhaps, but I couldn't deny that the sword was beautiful like that. My reflection stared back at me and I had to ignore the revulsion that bubbled in my throat. I turned my gaze away from the sword. It was the first good look I had at myself since there was a lack of mirrors in my room in Valhalla.

I leveled the weapon down over top of Ori's right shoulder, hovering just a few inches. The next words I spoke were from the script that Jess and I had worked on.

"Victoria Dallon, you stand bef—"

She giggled, "I'm not standing."

I smacked my palm against my face. She wasn't wrong. The issue was, the phrasing was important, and 'stand' was replacing 'kneel' in the modified ceremonial oath. Ignoring the flubber, I continued the oath, "You stand before me, a chosen warrior, seeking to become something greater by your own free will. To be a chooser of the dead. A Valkyrie."

I took a moment to pause, to gather my nerves before continuing. Ori continued to stare up at me, her eyes unwavering.

"Our charge is not for the faint of heart. Death is our companion and we must ferry the souls to their rightful place while protecting those unable to protect themselves. If you accept, I request an oath."

"And what shall that oath be?"

"Swear before me. Swear that you shall serve as a Valkyrie, with me as your queen. That you shall aid me in fulfilling our role in the cosmos. You shall be free; free to act as your own, free to make your own choices. I will not have a slave, but a subordinate that is free to offer advice and opinions on any order I give. One that is free to disobey an order should they choose for whatever reason. Will you accept this oath and join me as a Valkyrie? Will you become my lieutenant?"

I inhaled deeply, the magic thundering through my very being. The next words were spoken with the same wavering effect that I felt before but hadn't quite realized. It was different, not necessarily an order, but they were laced with heavy magic. "Do you accept this responsibility I offer to bestow upon you?"

The air itself was thick with my own magic, my body charged, just waiting for Ori's answer I couldn't even take my eyes off of her, as if my body was frozen and waiting anxiously for her answer.

Her gaze leveled with me, a small smile grew on her lips. Then she spoke with pure confidence. "Yes, I accept."

The magic shifted, swirled around us. It was still waiting, but no longer on her, but me.

"Then join me, my Valkyrie."

The moment the words left my lips, the magic in the air slammed into Ori. Her body was lifted and I pulled the sword away from her as I took a step back. Her body glowed, white at first with black wisps before turning bright gold. Nearly too bright for my eyes. It reminded me of the footage of Purity in some regard and I hated the similarities. The magic swirled around her like a tornado, glowing just as intense as her. It was like watching a maelstrom of the summer sun and magic itself coalesce around her, only growing fiercer by the moment. I began to worry that I'd done something wrong, or that by offering her a modified oath, I'd doomed Ori. Anxiety welled up within my chest, but I still couldn't move, the magic of the ceremony still holding tight. Ori's back arched as a pair of glowing wings burst from her back and all the remaining power in the air rushed into her.

She slowly descended as the light faded. Features I'd come to memorize appeared and the color returned. She was put back into that kneeling position, her wings splayed out in a dazzling and mesmerizing display. Golden motes exploded from her body and she was as she was before, except for the magnificent white wings with golden edges.

My heart sank as the tether between us continued its unerring pull in her direction. It was stronger now, more whole, no longer intangible to my senses.

Ori looked up, her eyes remained closed for a brief moment before opening. Gone were the ethereal swirling colors that haunted all the Einherjar and in their place were the familiar cerulean eyes that I had grown to cherish. Even if their lifeless ones continued to haunt my dreams. But that wasn't quite true. Her blue eyes had golden glowing specks that seemed to dance around, brightening and dimming ever so slightly with the pulse of her own magic.

It took me a moment to gather myself, my emotions running wild upon seeing her eyes again. The oath still needed to be finished. "Rise, my Valkyrie."

She waited for several seconds, a test to see if she could defy my order. When it seemed like she wasn't struggling, she rose, a big grin on her face. Relief washed over me as I let out my breath for the first time since the oath began. The crushing guilt that weighed me down finally lifted from my shoulders, I felt light and free for the first time since that damning revelation.

My eyes lingered on her majestic white and gold wings. They were a type of bird, not unlike my own was to an owl. "A golden eagle? Makes sense. You are rather strong and courageous, quite wise in the things you enjoy and with a new found freedom…"

Ori's eyebrows scrunched before she tried to look at her wings. Just like my first time finding out about them, she spun around. She ignored my chuckling even as I ducked beneath her flailing, quickly figuring out how to look at them over her shoulder. Her facial features calmed before she snorted. "I guess so." There was a look in her eye, a fond one of acceptance and peace.

"And what shall I call you."

Ori snorted, shaking her head amusingly. She sobered up and answered, "Antares."

I scrunch my eyebrows. "Antares? Not something Nordic?"

She shrugged her shoulders, "I'm not Nordic."

I blinked my eyes a few times.

"Fair point." It worked so well for her too. She was a bright light in the darkness for so many, myself included. "Worked it out with Aunt Jess?"

She nodded, "Yeah. We've been discussing how to handle going back home. I can't go back to who I was, I had to look forward. Staying in the Nine Realms is the ideal path, but not the one I want to take. I want to go home, to Bet, we both do. As such, Glory Girl needed to be put to the rest. My foolish past self who had died. Plus, it isn't really a Valkyrie name. I mean, I came up with it when I was fourteen!. Antares just fits better."

I nodded solemnly. Since we were going back, she had to remain a secret. No one could know about the fact that while Victoria Dallon died, that she was 'risen' back or anything like that. She would need to remain in the shadows. A new name along with armor would go a long way to hide her, as much as she might not like it. She wasn't even able to go back to her family, for obvious reasons.

I held out my hand. "Well then, Antares, welcome to The Flight."

I couldn't stop myself from smiling when she grinned, a literal twinkle in her eyes as our goal to return home was reaching its end.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

Mánadagr(Monday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Three weeks in Asgard…


Ori and I walked into a massive workshop in one of the depots in Gimlé. The outside wasn't anything spectacular other than having larger than normal hanger doors. The moment we stepped inside the slightly ajar door, however, it turned into exactly what I'd imagined a tinker workshop would look like if you smashed it together with medieval amenities.

Forges lined one side of the building, the one in the middle out of place in how it felt positively ancient in comparison to the others. They all had runes carved upon them, glowing bright red from their magic. Several workbenches were scattered all over and it didn't seem like there was a sense of order. Almost like a cyclone had swept through the room and threw everything around. Tools were laying around haphazardly as were parts from all technological eras. Steam pumps and tanks were mounted on the pillars, a constant stream of water flowing through the pipes from above. The pumps lead to what looked like rotary devices.

There were several docks or bays that were closed via black curtains. Sparks lit up from underneath and the sound of a whirling tool told me that we weren't alone.

But as interesting as all that was, it paled in comparison to what rested by the open bay doors on the other side of the building. Ancient dark wood, inert runes etched into the side of the hull. It was but a small portion to what could only be a massive boat. It was baffling, but what wasn't in this grand war effort that I'd barely touched the surface of? There were so many moving parts and players that I could barely grasp what I'd seen and it was truly beyond what I was used to. But what did you expect from people trying to fight interdimensional worms and restore the Nine Realms?

"That's Skíðblaðnir," A voice said from the side. I snapped my head in that direction, Sindri poked his head out from the curtain. He stepped through and wiped his hand. "If you're wondering."

"The boat?" Ori asked, gesturing towards the other side of the shop.

Sindri nodded, stroking his short beard. "Aye. We pulled it out of the cosmic ocean recently when Níðhöggr scurried off to another realm. We placed a tracker on the bastard so we don't get blindsided when he decides to hop off to another of the realms. It took a combined force, but we managed to pull the boat out while he was distracted. Currently we are working on designs on how to modify the artifact with magictech."

Skíðblaðnir, the legendary artifact boat that was said to hold so much magic that it could hold all of the Aesir, fly, and be able to fold so small that it could fit into a pocket. I'd imagine that after being retrofitted, that last aspect wouldn't work so well, but I could tell what they were going to do with it.

Make it into a dreadnaught. A flying fortress.

"That's… wow," I said in disbelief as the realization hit me. "Just how big is it?"

"About one thousand feet long," Another voice— Kyle said as he appeared from another set of curtains. He wasn't wearing his armor, instead was wearing a black shirt, a pair of jeans, and an apron. He was covered in a layer of oil and soot. "Longer than most battleships. It's wider too. We're hoping to work on the defenses and hook into the magic of the boat before we can get to the arsenal. It'll take time, but it should rival that annoying ass dragon, if not Scion."

Sindri nodded enthusiastically. "Mhmm. It's not an artifact for nothin'."

Their enthusiasm piqued my curiosity and I wanted to take a peek at the mythical boat, but we were here for a more important reason.

"Is the armor done?" I asked.

Kyle and Sindri looked at each other for a brief moment. Kyle looked back at us, a big grin on his face, "Yeah, it's done. Follow me."

He walked into the curtain he popped out from. Sindri, Ori, and I followed him and as I stepped inside, I was awestruck.

Hanging from a metal contraption was a beautiful suit of armor. It was silver with gold engravings that glittered in the magical light above. Thin lines of blue tubes followed the golden curves. In the center of the armor was the Valkyrie symbol, wreathed in gold and blue light. The silver spauldings were small, smaller than my own, and the helmet, as accustomed for all Valkyrie armor, was avian in appearance. Instead of horns were several rows of pointed triangular shaped edges that gave it the appearance of feathers. The edges were golden just like Ori's wings.

Where there wasn't platemail, there was silver and blue chainmail. It wasn't hard to realize that the blue were tubes of pure magic coursing through it. There was a red sash that wrapped around the back of the legs, hooking on the other side of the belt. I knew it would have gold engravings just like the rest of the movement.

The armor looked like a Tinker's armor. It was Tinker armor. It had none of the rustic feel my own had, it'd look like something you'd find on Bet. I appreciated the combination of Valkyrie and coalition colors.

If I had to guess, the back either was empty or had panels to open up for Ori's wings.

"Holy shit," Ori cursed in amazement. "It looks amazing."

Kyle smiled, "I'm glad you like it! And with your measurements, your wings should have plenty of space for movement but if you want to go the route of more secrecy…" He grabbed a weird contraption on the workbench on the side. "You can always put these on. It will give a more… tinker appearance of wings with an everburning blaze and you can use your power given flight."

Ori nodded but continued to stare at the armor in awe. It was a nice addition; it would help with keeping her a secret since it would be too much of a coincidence if we both had wings. I wouldn't force her, I knew what it felt like to use my wings to fly.

"Go on, give it a try!" Kyle said with a big grin on his face.

Ori looked at me and I couldn't stop myself from smiling. I nodded to prod her into trying it. It was going to be her armor for the foreseeable future, she needed to be comfortable in it. Kyle, Sindri and I stepped out and waited. I looked around at the workshop again, but the silence was broken by Kyle.

"Still haven't spoken to her?"

I knew who he meant by her. "No."

He sighed, "I don't blame you. At one point I would've agreed with all the secrecy, but death has opened my eyes a little when it comes to honesty."

I nodded solemnly. I could see how death could open one's eyes.

"I know," I replied.

Jess hammered that into me that all four of Freyja's advisors were annoyed with her choices for their own reasons. Whether it was about the secrecy or some other underlying issue, I couldn't tell. Even being plucked after dying could cause some resentment. A feeling I feared Ori would have.

"I applaud you," He said quietly as he leaned against the same workbench I was at, crossing his arms. "It's not easy and I could only imagine what it must be like to be the daughter of the woman who's trying to save the world. Let alone a goddess. Sometimes I forget and then she does her whole thing and then I remember. It sort of reminds me when capes first came around and how standing near them was awe inducing, even if they were villains."

At my first thought, I imagined it couldn't be of the same level but the more I processed it, the more I realized how correct he was. I had a similar experience before becoming a cape. Add on the whole deity thing? It was a whole other level.

"I remember when I first learned about the truth of Scion and where powers came from. Though it didn't hit me in the same way since my chances of life were bleak before Cauldron came around and offered me powers."

Offered him powers? What did he mean by that?

"Offered?"

He nodded, "Yeah, offered. Cauldron capes, as we called them, gained powers from a vial so to speak. Refined through countless experiments and trials as well as sales. It's their way of trying to fight Scion. Find a power strong enough to kill him."

Trying to process the fact that people somehow were able to buy powers was beyond me. It felt so hollowed. I gained my powers through a trigger that left a mark on me that would never truly fade and knowing that there are people who don't go through that…

"How? Are the Triumvirate—"

"Cauldron capes? Yeah. All four of us. As for how… you know how we know that one of the entities is dead?"

I nodded mutely, still trying to process the fact that the Triumvirate were all Cauldron capes. How deep did Cauldron infiltrate into the government, into the world? What else were they behind?

"Cauldron powers come from that dead one."

"Shit."

"Yeah," He nodded solemnly. "Again, methods are different from the coalition, more secretive to a point. Everyone outside of Midgard and other parts of Asgard know of the coalition."

"Why? Why keep it from those on Asgard?" I didn't need to ask about Midgard. That was self explanatory.

He looked up and pondered the question. "I think it has something to do with Thor and Sif. I'm not entirely sure, to be honest. Your mother is tight-lipped about that. Anything about her past really. I think it pains her."

I rubbed my face, not wanting to think about Freyja even as my anger shot at the mere thought of her. No matter the reason, I felt that everyone should know about the coalition. This was too big for any of us. Far too important.

"That may be, but—"

I stopped when the rustling of the curtain pulled my eyes away from the legendary tinker. When my eyes landed on her, my breath hitched.

She seemed to glow, the armor seemingly brighter on her. The way it moved fluidly as she stepped out, carrying the helmet on her side. She shifted on her legs and I could feel the magic working its way through the suit, powering her movement. She didn't need it, she had her powers, but it was a good failsafe. The red sash that hung behind her helped accentuate the subtle curves the armor gave. It wasn't anything gaudy like those Aleph video games, it was more akin to my armor where it was meant for purpose rather than look 'girly'. She took a careful step forward, as graceful as a swan. She inhaled deeply and a moment later, her wings popped into existence, their white and golden hues fitting perfectly with the rest of the armor. Her eyes met mine and those golden flecks twinkled again.

A blush grew on her cheeks.

"I guess you like it," She said bashfully.

I blinked my eyes a few times. "Uh— y-yeah. It's," I had to clear my throat from whatever was in it. Dust or something. "Yeah, it looks really good."

"Never thought I'd be wearing tinker armor, but I have to say, it's comfortable."

"As it should!" Kyle said, walking up to her. "Any pinching? Anything need adjustment?"

She shook her head. "No, it fits perfectly."

Kyle smiled, "Good! I'll provide a maintenance manual, but it's fairly self sufficient because of magic, fuck I am so happy for that. Taking care of tinker tech can be a hassle. Though, if anything happens to it, just come back and I'll fix it up. Now, let me get you your weapon." He scurried off in a speed and dexterity around the mess that I wasn't expecting. Especially since he didn't have his armor on.

"Weapon?" Both Ori and I said at the same time.

We glanced at one another when he bolted behind another set of curtains. Unlike last time, he didn't take long because he popped out a second later with a gun. Not like a pistol or rifle. It looked more like a gatling gun. It didn't have numerous barrels, but was one singular barrel with glowing blue coils that wrapped around it. There were two sets of handles for one to hold onto.

He struggled to lift it, even with the gloves that hummed like the electricity in the lights. "This," He grunted, "Is a magical pulse cannon. It releases highly charged, high frequency blasts of pure magic. There's—" He hefted it onto the workbench where it groaned under the weight of the weapon. He wiped his brow and exhaled, "A dial on the side for different settings. From the lowest of a minor stun to devastating an entire block."

"I'm sorry, what," Ori said in astonishment.

"Yeah! It was something I was working on before I… died, and I continued it with the added magical touch. Works a lot better with magic, at least here in the realms."

I had to pinch the bridge of my nose as he stood there with a manic glee on his face. I heard Ori's metal footsteps walk over to it and the bench groaning again. When I opened my eyes I saw her easily lift the gun like it was made of paper. She inspected it for a bit before she turned to Kyle.

"This is the dial?"

Kyle hummed approvingly, nodding his head furiously.

Ori turned the knob all the way to the left and fired a blast at a blank wall. A blue pulse of magic was released from the weapon, rocketing towards the wall before it exploded in a shower of motes. There was not even a mark on the wall, a true testament to the bullshit tinkers could do.

Ori nodded her head approvingly before turning the dial a bit.

Both Kyle's eyes went wide and he started to move towards her. "Don't—"

But he was too late as she pulled the trigger. The cannon turned purple and another pulse came forth. Like a mortar shot, a thump noise was released when it left the barrel. Not a second later, an explosion rocketed the entire workshop as stone debris was thrown into the air and a shockwave tossed tools and other tech around.

When the dust cleared, there was a chunk of the wall missing from the building. Ori set the cannon down and curled into herself.

"Uhh, sorry."

Kyle rubbed his face and groaned.

Sindri, on the other hand, laughed.

"W-warned y-you!"

"Fuck off," Kyle cursed in another language, more guttural than I was used to. Dwarven?

Sindri laughed harder. My eyes met Ori's and I couldn't help but chuckle. That eased her and she joined in.

She seemed to have enjoyed the new armaments and that was all that mattered. As long as she was comfortable with them, then it made the whole 'Tinker' secret work better. Plus, I'd rather her be okay with what she had to wear than be forced.

That was the last thing I wanted her to feel.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

Týsdagr(Tuesday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Four weeks in Asgard…


A month. A month had passed while we had been in Asgard and all I could think about was what awaited us at home. No one in the coalition had any idea what the state of the Bay was and I sure as hell wasn't going to ask Freyja to consult the ravens. As nice as they were, it would mean talking to her, and I didn't feel up to that. I didn't trust myself to not just punch her again.

A glove covered hand on my shoulder shook me from my thoughts.

"You okay?" Ori asked with a concerned-filled voice.

I glanced over my shoulder, her eyes conveying that same worry. The lifeless ones flashed across my mind and I had to turn my gaze while burying the feeling.

"Yeah," I sighed, "Just… anxious."

She hummed in agreement. "I know." She said with such surety that it made me realize that I'd been playing with my braids again. When I pulled my hand away, she continued, "I… I never thought this day would come, but we are finally going home."

Home. The thoughts of Dad, Aunt Zoe, and the two cats came flooding into my mind. How I had no idea how long we had been gone. Dad would be scouring all of the Bay, if not the state trying to look for me and I'm sure Aunt Zoe would try to stop him before ending up following him so he wouldn't do anything stupid. The cats could at least take care of themselves, but it still left a deepening pit of anxiety.

I shook my head of those thoughts and said, "Come on, we should go meet your aunt."

Ori nodded, "Yeah, she said she was going to show us the way home."

We walked towards Pinnacle Tower and as like always, it was buzzing with movement and action. I doubt we'd ever see a moment where the city wasn't until Scion was dead and the Nine Realms were restored in full. When we entered the massive tower, Jess was standing in the center with her signature clipboard in hand. She was talking to someone who quickly finished speaking and rushed off. Her eyes landed on us and a small, but sad, smile grew on her face.

"Looks like you two are ready to leave," She said, softly.

I glanced at our bags, filled with the few things we acquired while here. It wasn't much, mostly a few books and clothes. Ori also had what remained of her Glory Girl costume, cleaned and packed away, a memento of sorts. Though the clothes were pointless. It would be obvious if we walked around with viking era tunic and pants. Even the shoes we'd been wearing wouldn't work. But it was good to have since we'd probably be coming back in the future.

Hopefully not for a while. Any chance to not see Freyja, the better.

"Yeah," Ori said with a small sigh.

Jess put her free hand on her niece's shoulder. "I know, but don't worry, I will be in contact with you two. I'm going to be your liaison. If you need anything, and I mean anything, don't hesitate to contact me with this." She pulled out a small golden disk with the vegvísir on top that was clearly of Kyle's design. She opened it up, the interface instantly turning on and a holographic screen showing up, displaying the vegvísir once again. She pressed one of the buttons and a keyboard and another display appeared. "This communicator is the only thing that can reach across the realms. It's still a prototype, but with a push of a button, we can send messages back and forth with a bit of a delay. He eventually wants to be able to have live conversations. This also works as a compass should you need to find one of the realms, it will direct you to it by one of the directions of the vegvísir."

That was fascinating. It made me wonder how he was able to do that but I knew it could be boiled down to Tinker bullshit combined with magic. It's a unique use of the vegvísir and I applauded its use.

"Thanks, Aunt Jess," Ori said as she took the communicator.

Jess smiled, "Don't mention it." She pulled her niece into a hug, which was quite something considering Ori was in her armor that had to weigh twice as much as she did.

When they parted, Jess briefly closed her eyes before speaking. "Okay, let me show you how you girls will be getting back home."

She started walking towards one of the massive archways within the tower that I hadn't ventured into. There were people streaming from it, carrying containers or pulling hand forklifts. When we walked through, we came upon a massive warehouse-like room that was depressed into the ground. At the bottom on the other side of the room was a wood woven circle. It was glowing bright blue and had large crystals on either side of it.

"That," Jess pointed towards the obvious portal, "Goes straight to the surface of Yggdrasil. Where we can traverse, with the proper equipment for anyone not an Einherjar or a God, and go to the other realms. With the tracker on the dragon, we know when we can quickly get between each realm with supplies."

"The depths of Helheim," I blurted out.

"We can go there too, though I wouldn't advise it. The draugr continue to amass and without Hel around, there's no one to control them. Supposedly Fenrir is still eating what comes near, but the wolf remains chained."

I blinked owlishly a few times before shaking my head. "Okay, but how does that get us to Bet? There's countless versions of Midgard and I have a feeling that if we go to Midgard proper, we'd end up in Earth Prime."

She nodded, "Correct, though the path to Earth Prime was cut off on purpose so it could remain undisturbed by everything."

Not sure why, but I wasn't going to question it. If every other realm and version of earth was affected by Scion and his ilk, why shouldn't we include Earth Prime?

"In any case," She said as she started walking down the walkway. We quickly followed her. "We started labeling the versions of Earth we found, based on Kyle's knowledge of what Cauldron named certain Earths following the Phoenician alphabet. When you step through the portal, you will come upon a big sign that directs you to where you need to go. Find the one for 'Earth + Versions' and just follow that branch. It will take you about… I think two or three hours of walking to get to the small portal that leads to Bet. Luckily it's a branch that the dragon doesn't tend to go near, so you should be safe. Though I would advise not flying. It increases the chances of the dragon taking notice."

By the time she was done explaining that, we had reached the bottom of the room and stood in front of the portal. The stream of people traveling through the portal had lessened and had started moving all of the resources that had piled up in the room.

Standing in front of it put more weight on my shoulders about the return home. The shimmering blue wall of magic was just another reminder of everything that had happened since we arrived. I felt there were other ways of travel because as a Valkyrie, we should be able to, but I didn't want to ask the one person who would know. No, this was fine and we could deal. Two or three hours of walking was nothing.

I glanced over at Ori and saw her hugging her aunt once more. There were quieted whispers between the two and I turned my head so I could let them have their privacy. When I heard a quiet, "Goodbye, I love you," from Ori, I knew they were done.

Ori walked over to me, heistency in her footsteps and she was still staring at her aunt. When she turned her head to look at me, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears.

"You okay?" I asked quietly.

She nodded, wiping at her eyes, "Yeah. She's… She's not gone and I can always come back."

I nodded. "Yeah," I echoed her. "This isn't a final goodbye. Just… just another adventure."

"It better be better than the last one," Ori snarked.

I couldn't help it, I snorted. She wasn't wrong.

"Ready?" She asked.

Taking a deep breath, I said, "Yeah." I faced the portal. "Yeah, I am."

"Liar."

I shrugged, "Can you say the same?"

I was met with silence which was all I needed to know. With that, I reached for her hand. Her fingers threaded through mine and I couldn't help but smile at the small comfort. A sense of being watched caused me to look over my shoulder. Standing above us on the walkway was Freyja, her eyes on me. My smile fell and the mood was soured. Her face was unreadable, nor did I care what she felt. If she wanted a better outcome, she should've been honest from the beginning.

"Sister!" The boisterous voice of my brother said from the stairs as he raced down.

I turned to face Baldr as he reached the bottom, his speed wasn't decelerating in the slightest. Just like our usual encounters, I was engulfed in a strong embrace that caused a grunt to escape my lips.

"B-Baldr," I managed to squeak out from the crushing embrace.

"Y-you're l-leaving!" He said as he started to sob.

It struck me that with all my hatred and resentment at Freyja, I had inadvertently ignored my brother. A brother I never knew and couldn't possibly be involved in her schemes. No matter how distant and uncomfortable I was about it, he was always kind and supportive. Guilt gnawed at me like maggots at dead flesh.

"I-I know," I said, disappointed. More at myself than at him. "I'm—" I coughed as he squeezed harder. "S-sorry."

He started thrashing me, my body whipping like a chew toy as he bawled. "I don't want to lose you!"

"Bal—" I grunted again as his grip tightened. Pretty sure I couldn't breath.

"Baldr," Ori said sternly but filled with worry, "You might want to let go, or at least let up on her."

The thrashing stopped as he turned back. "Oh."

I was barely able to get my feet underneath me as I was unceremoniously dropped. Somehow I was able to not make a fool out of myself in front of everyone and landed with one knee on the ground despite the room spinning. Slowly, I stood and looked at my brother.

"I'm sorry, Baldr, but I have to," I said after I gathered my breath.

"But why?" He whined and it was the most sorrowful wine I'd ever heard.

"I—" My eyes wandered over to Freyja on the catwalk. Her eyes unwavering as they peered into my soul. I shook my head and looked back at my brother. "I have an important mission." It wasn't a lie, as much as I wished she didn't put this sort of responsibility on my shoulders, it was there nonetheless. But it wasn't my top reason for leaving.

"Oh… did Mother—"

"Yes. I—" A lump filled my throat. I couldn't believe I was going to say this. "I promise I'll be back."

My brother blinked his eyes a few times before a massive grin grew. "Great!" And I was engulfed in another hug, but not anywhere as deadly as the last one.

I patted him on the shoulder. It was about as awkward as two families coming together and the kids becoming step siblings could be, at least on my end.

"But we do have to go, Baldr," I whispered.

A few seconds passed before he let go and we stood arms length apart. Tears were flowing freely from his eyes.

"I-I'll m-miss y-you," He said through his sobs.

A soft smile grew on my lips, "I'll miss you too." I glanced over at Freyja again, the anger boiling within me just from laying eyes on her again. I couldn't let him stay in the dark. "Hey, Baldr."

"Mhmm?"

"You need to know that our mother? She's not a good mom."

He blinked confusingly at me. "What do you mean?"

"Where did you get those tattoos?"

Baldr looked down at his tattoos, tracing them with his fingers. "I… I don't remember."

I pointed my nod towards Freyja. "Because she put them on you. Without you knowing. Without asking you."

"But—"

"Think about it, Baldr. I didn't even know you existed. I had no idea that I had a brother because she kept it from me. From you! It's not right, Baldr."

He stared at me, eyes filled with so much conflict.

"She's right," Ori reinforced. "It isn't right."

Baldr's eyes went over to her as if to verify that she spoke.

"I… did she—" He looked back over at me. "You're not lying."

"Baldr, I'm being completely honest. I don't know what else she's done in the past, but she has her own agenda and would use us for that agenda. Even if it means putting protection runes on you or keeping me in the dark about everything."

"But she's protecting us…"

"Baldr," I said slowly and sincerely. "Protecting us is worthless if we can't be ourselves. If we don't have the choice." I seriously wondered how she even allowed me to transition with all this bullshit, but I wasn't going to dwell on it. "Otherwise, what's the point of living?"

He stared at me, the wheels in his head turning. He closed his eyes and nodded. "Okay. You're right. I should… I will talk to her about it."

"Don't let her take control of the conversation," I added, knowing what that felt like. "She will, I promise you that. Stand your ground."

Baldr stared at me before nodding. "Okay, I won't let her."

I smiled, "Good. I don't know the full reasoning behind her motives." Other than the whole end of the Nine Realms and 'protection'. "But there was more going on and we shouldn't be kept out of the dark. We are her children."

Ori muttered under her breath, "The goddess of love certainly has a weird way of showing her love."

I couldn't help but smirk at that. She wasn't wrong. I had yet to really see that 'love' part. Magic for sure. Sex… well I could only assume given how she talked of the movement I was meant to revive, and I didn't want to know.

Baldr nodded, "You're right. I— we are her children."

I nodded. "Yeah."

While I was jealous that Baldr had a better relationship, I couldn't fault him for it. It all laid squarely on her shoulders. And the bits that she did show towards me before today? It made me itch for the awkward conversations I had with Dad.

Which would probably be worse now considering the time we'd been away. Fuck me.

"And Baldr?"

He smiled at me, "Yeah?"

"Don't be afraid to visit. Earth Bet isn't a bad place. It's different, vastly different, but if you spend enough time here in Gimlé, you'd get more acclimated to a degree."

He pondered the request and nodded his head. "Okay, I'll do that."

"Great, I'll see you next time… brother."

A big grin grew on his face. "See you next time, sister. Be safe."

"I'll try."

He took a step back, giving Ori and I space. He wiped the tears from his face and started waving furiously. I couldn't help but wave back.

My eyes wandered over to Freyja, still standing on the railing with her eyes on me. I saw red again. The pain came and washed all over me again. I didn't have words, I didn't have any outward expression that I could show just how much pain she put me through.

So I did the next best thing. I flipped her off.

When I was satisfied with that, I turned around with my girlfriend. We exchanged looks. She had a knowing look and I didn't care that she saw. If everyone saw. Considering the smile on her face, I'd imagine she liked what I did. With that, we stepped through the portal and back home.

And with that, the girls return home. As one of my betas said, this felt like the end of a prologue. To some degree, it is. There is still the last interlude of the saga, but this is the last chapter from Taylor's point of view in Odal.
 
Last edited:
Still think this is the best story going right now and am so excited for the return! The writing is just so good everyone feels like real characters with real flaws and motives. Still don't understand why this isn't more popular...
Didn't get to read last chapter till now and that whole conversion was so cathartic with Taylor essentially going yes you are the Ruler but you were supposed to be my Mom. Damn heartbreaking stuff.
 
Still think this is the best story going right now and am so excited for the return! The writing is just so good everyone feels like real characters with real flaws and motives. Still don't understand why this isn't more popular...
Didn't get to read last chapter till now and that whole conversion was so cathartic with Taylor essentially going yes you are the Ruler but you were supposed to be my Mom. Damn heartbreaking stuff.
I'm honored you think so! Honestly, it's probably for a couple of factors. One, some people are tired of fantasy crossover/fusions with Worm and want something else. Two, I am pretty open right out the gate about how LGBT this fic is. Three, the fic does start off slow and vague along with a rather vague summary that doesn't make as much sense until you start putting it together with later chapters. So I can understand why it's not more popular. I'm not super worried. It's a long story, a very long story and I enjoy the reader base that I do have.

As for Taylor and Freyja... I'm glad it hits. It's supposed to. Both of their feelings and reasoning are valid (and you will see more of Freyja's issues and trauma throughout the fic, though you can extrapolate some of it now. But another key gets revealed in the first interlude of the third saga (Thrud's). One of my Betas read it and was like "Oh... Oh... that makes a lot of sense"). Though I do enjoy how people view Freyja for a few reasons that I won't say.
 
Odal 2.S
I would like to thank my beta team, you girls are amazing and I appreciate each and every one of you.

Odal 2.S

Tuesday, February 15th, 2011

Sophia took a bite of her cardboard cafeteria pizza, trying to ignore the mush of the supposed crust and tasteless tomato sauce that was thinner than Emma's modeling friends. The cheese was subpar, but compared to the rest of the meal, it was the best thing. She glanced next to her where Charlotte was pushing her mac and cheese around. Again.

"You like that stuff, don't you?" She asked Charlotte after swallowing her cardstock.

"Huh?" Charlotte said, looking up from her food.

Sophia pointed to the clump of yellow cheese. "The mac and cheese. You never get anything else."

Charlotte blinked her eyes a few times, looking down at her food once more. "Guess I do. Not like anything else is better."

Sophia mulled it over for a brief moment before she realized that she really couldn't deny that reality. "Not wrong. Winslow food is shit."

Charlotte snorted. "You can say that again. Should start making my own food like Taylor does sometimes."

Taylor. Sophia's mind repeated the name several times, flashes of guilt crossing her mind while worrying about her. She had kept up on the latest local news, even if most of it was spouting fascist rhetoric, and she had read what had happened at the museum. It was said that Glory Girl had gone to the museum with someone and later when the Empire attacked, Gondul was somehow there as well. It didn't take long for Sophia to realize that Taylor had gone with the New Wave cape in the beginning.

Sophia had read the report on that event and to say she was surprised was an understatement. If Taylor had gone with Victoria to the museum, then how did she end up with her armor? To everyone else, they assumed that Gondul was already at the museum, but Sophia knew better. That armor didn't appear light, and from the few videos she'd seen of Gondul fighting, it seemed like it weighed nothing to Taylor. Then again, Taylor looked like she was working out lately, so maybe it was just that.

Nonetheless, when Sophia read that Stormtiger was seen leaving the museum without an arm. She knew that Glory Girl couldn't have done that. The blonde had the strength but Sophia knew that Victoria was too nice for her own good. Taylor on the other hand, had a sword. An incredibly sharp sword apparently. And she knew the girl had enough of a mean streak to strike a Nazi in that manner. She did beat up the fascists at Winslow and tossed a rock right at Leo's nuts, after all.

Sophia had to admit it, she respected Taylor. The heroes would never go to those lengths but Taylor finally had enough and went to the extent of maiming one of the Nazis. A part of her really wished she could talk to her and find out what really happened at the museum. Like how the whale skeleton fell and how she dealt with Stormtiger, Cricket, and Rune.

Much to Sophia's chagrin, she couldn't ask those questions. She'd have to explain how she knew Taylor's identity. Not only that, but Taylor hadn't been around for the past two days. She'd been skipping for whatever reason.

Sophia stared at her sauce and cheese covered soggy mess, her stomach turning at the thought of another bite. She pushed the styrofoam plate away and rested an elbow on the table, leaning against her hand while drumming her fingers.

"Not hungry?" Charlotte asked.

Sophia turned her gaze away from whatever scientific experiment the cafeteria lady had decided to make today, seeing the curious and worried look on the short girl's face.

"Not for that. Just curious where Taylor is."

"Well, I don't know about today, but I know she stayed home yesterday because it was Valentine's day."

Sophia's eyebrows furrowed. "Why would that matter?"

Charlotte stared at her. "Uhh… because she was probably with Victoria." When she was met with another blank stare, Charlotte sighed, "It's kind of obvious that Taylor started dating her. Like, look at how often she said she was going to meet a 'friend' at a tea shop or the library?"

"She did?"

"Okay, maybe she said it around me, but yeah, she did. She slipped up one day and said Victoria, so I could only assume the two had started dating."

Sophia wasn't sure why, but she was conflicted. For one, it was only an assumption on Charlotte's part, but she does remember the few times that Taylor slipped, mentioning that she was going to meet someone. Usually Charlotte would ask if she could hang out and ended up disheartened when Taylor said she was busy. Not that Charlotte knew, but a few of those were because Taylor went out in costume.

But Sophia knew it wasn't far-fetched. The two were definitely friends, there was no doubt about that. But girlfriends? As much as Sophia didn't want to admit it, she could see it. That would explain why Dean had been so mopy of late at the base and on patrols. Sophia vaguely heard him say something about a barbecue to Carlos.

She knew that once word got out about their relationship, it was only going to make things worse in the Wards. Dean was going to be a dismal cloud of depression while the squir—Missy would be fawning over the boy. At least she had some tact, even if everyone else knew what she was doing.

"You okay?" Charlotte asked, breaking Sophia from her thoughts.

"Yeah, just—"

The staccato ring of the school bell echoed in the cafeteria, stopping the conversation. Students started rustling and moving, throwing food and other things away. Sophia sighed as she trashed the cafeteria's distorted attempt at creating life and followed Charlotte out of the room. She shoved her hands into her pockets, playing with the loose threads within. Charlotte got about two feet out of the door before someone unceremoniously shoved her.

"Out of the way, you fucking heeb," An all too familiar voice said.

Leo, Sophia thought. Anger boiled in her as she rushed forward as some of the other fascists kids were about to kick Charlotte while she was down. She leaned into her shoulder as she pushed forward to get in between. Her power screamed at her to be used but she clamped down on it. The moment she stepped foot in front of the Nazi wannabes and Charlotte, she squared her shoulders and stared down the lead asshole.

Each one of them she remembered, they always hung together and were in the same group that both Taylor and her had beaten up. The moment they realized who was standing in front of them, they stepped back like the cowards they were. Leo was the only one who stood his ground.

"What do you want, Nigg—"

"Careful. I don't think your manhood could handle getting rocked again."

The boy flinched, his hand almost reaching to cup himself at the memory and Sophia took great satisfaction at being the one to cause it. Sophia clenched her jaw, expecting the asshole to fight back and as the seconds passed by, she anticipated it. They stood locked in a staring contest while everyone was slowly gathering around. Sophia could see the delighted glee in some of the students at the prospect of a fight growing. She knew she couldn't be involved again, she was already on a tight leash after the bullshit Emma pulled last week. But she wasn't going to let them walk over Charlotte.

Those seconds passed and Leo finally relented. Pleasure filled Sophia at seeing the boy scoff and turn his head.

"Let's go," He said through his seething teeth to his friends.

Students parted the instant the group of Empire wannabes started walking. When they were out of sight, Sophia glanced over her shoulder. Charlotte was slowly getting up and Sophia helped her by offering a hand.

"Thanks," Charlotte said as she grabbed hold.

"No problem," Sophia whispered.

When Charlotte stood, she dusted herself off. She looked around and sighed, "We should get to class. We are already on a watch list."

Sophia couldn't help herself from chuckling. "Too true."

The two walked down the hall before going to class. As they navigated the hallway, Sophia's mind turned towards Taylor. She wasn't sure why or how, but she felt something was going to happen with Taylor. The signs were all there with the Empire's escalation at the museum.

I'm thinking way too much about her, Sophia thought and shook her head. She sat at a desk and waited for the day to be over so she could start her patrol later today. Maybe Taylor was out on patrol and she'd run into her.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

The moment Sophia stepped out of the locker room, showered and clothed from her training with the track team, she felt a buzz in her pocket. Her eyebrow furrowed and ignored it, but when she received five more right in rapid succession, she had to find out what was going on. She pulled out her PRT issued cell phone and saw a string of alerts. She quickly unlocked her phone using her biometrics and her most recent password before she started reading through the alerts.

Most had no to little information, citing a blackout which irked Sophia something fierce. So she pulled out her personal cell phone and saw another string of alerts. These actually told her something. As she read the headline, her heart sank into her stomach.

Glory Girl had been killed in a fight with Hookwolf. Gondul was involved and nearly every news station that Sophia knew was backed by the fascists was blaming Gondul for the hero's death. Sophia wanted to punch the living hell out of each of those journalists for even thinking that Taylor would ever do that. What she also found was that Gondul seemingly fled following the death, fueling the rumors of her culpability further.

Sophia was still shocked at finding out that Glory Girl had been killed in the first place. She was an Alexandria package cape with invulnerability. Hookwolf shouldn't have been able to hurt her, let alone kill her. But there was one thing she knew.

If Gondul was there, and they were dating, then she might go on a vengeful hunt against the Empire. As much as Sophia agreed with that sentiment, now was not the time to take the fight to them. Her projection was strong, but it couldn't take on the whole Empire. She'd need backup.

With that in mind, Sophia had a plan in motion. With the Wards on a blackout until further notice, which she had no doubt would result in some sort of debriefing. She wouldn't be surprised if the Protectorate rolls out a strong front to show that they had some semblance of control over the city. It was a lie, and Sophia knew that Brockton was going to become a warzone in the coming weeks and with the upcoming Endbringer attack…

Sophia sighed. She had to focus on finding Taylor. She just had to find one of her stashes and trek out. Maybe retrieve the flute along the way. Instead of going towards where the unmarked van would normally be, she headed the opposite direction. For once because of the blackout, she could venture out on her own without being on patrol.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

Wednesday, February 16th, 2011

Sophia stared at the mirror in her room in the Wards base, bags heavy under her eyes. She didn't know what overcame her at the meeting. Never in a million years would she have volunteered willingly, but…

She actually volunteered to keep an eye out for Taylor and protect her dad.

Her hand rubbed her face for what felt like the millionth time in the span of ten minutes, exhaustion nipping at her heels. She'd been out all night trying to find Taylor and found no sign of her. She even went to the street where the battle had taken place to see the destruction first hand. It was after Aegis and New Wave had retrieved… the body, it was like a combination wrecking ball and blender had carved through the street. Not even Hookwolf's last fight with Lung had quite that much collateral. She even managed to find an Empire gangbanger and beat some information from him.

One thing was clear, the moment Gondul got onto the scene, the battle shifted and Hookwolf definitely ended up limping away. It was only confirmed in the debriefing. Sophia wished that Taylor had killed Hookwolf, the cape was a menace and had been virtually untouchable because of his powers, and if her projection could inflict that amount of damage on him, then Gondul was stronger than what the PRT initially thought. She might've been able to damage Squealer's vehicle, but that was nothing compared to the murder blender who could reform himself like nothing happened.

Nonetheless, she tried to find a trail from there, anything that might tell her where Gondul had gone. There was nothing, not that Gondul made it easy on her since she could use her projection to fly. But she expected to find some sign of Taylor taking her vengeance on the Empire.

Instead, she found nothing.

All through the night, she kept an ear to the scanners, but it was moot. There was no sign of Gondul or Taylor herself striking back. It wasn't until she got a message around nine in the morning about a debriefing. Her fatigue-addled brain didn't even register from then on until she arrived at the base and Missy had broken her from her thoughts.

And then she volunteered.

Sophia sighed audibly. She formulated a plan, figuring out how she was going to approach her new task. The director had given her carte blanche to handle it however she felt, which was still a shock to Sophia in the first place. And she had a few avenues.

She could go the route that the PRT expected her to take, which was to stay in costume and keep an active watch on her home for if she turned up. School was easy enough since they both attended Winslow and the Nazis would be mouthy as fuck if they heard even a whisper of where Taylor was. It was the safest option and satisfied her objective.

The other option was to come out to Talyor's dad. A scary thought to Sophia's mind, but it would help with her investigation. If he knew that she was Shadow Stalker, then it wouldn't be as obvious to any neighbors. Posing as Taylor's friend or something. The only downside, a big downside, was that there was a chance that Taylor's dad would take it badly. If Taylor ever told him about her being one of her bullies— former bully, then he might shirk her help completely.

It might also mean she would need to explain to Piggot what had happened. Which was something she didn't want to divulge to the woman if she could help it.

The more Sophia thought about it, she realized that there really wasn't much of a choice.

Sophia took a moment to compose herself before pushing off from the sink in her bathroom and headed out of her sparse room. She grabbed her helmet that sat on her bed like a menacing trophy. There weren't a whole lot of decorations, not bothering with that in her room at the base. It wasn't like she wanted to be here anyway. But she did have a few pictures. One of which was not long ago when the Ward's had taken a photo opt.

It's what you'd expect from a bunch of government funded superpowered teens; each and every position, angle, and smile was carefully choreographed by the PR team. Except for the fact that this was not the official photo and the one that she actively ruined by 'accidentally' bumping into Dennis when the camera went off. It had caused a domino effect where he had bumped into Dean, then Carlos, and finally Chris. She was properly reprimanded for it, but the photo brought both a smile to her face and caused shame to build within her.

As hilarious as it was to watch her fellow Wards knock into one another, it only brought forth memories of how she treated Taylor. It was that same exact shit she did to her at school for what was really no reason at all. All because she didn't have any friends, and thought she could help Emma become someone worth her time. She realized now how pointless it was. It didn't rid her of the anger that constantly gnawed at her. A feeling that continually made her act out for the injustice of her life.

Sophia growled, ripping the photo off the wall and crumpling it within her hand. She didn't bother aiming as she tossed it over her shoulder towards where the trash can normally was. She reached the door and prepared herself for what would probably be her hardest assignment. One she actively volunteered for.

She opened her door and heard voices. Carlos and Dean. She didn't want to see the tear stricken boy. Sophia didn't know how she was supposed to react to someone who had lost their ex. A part of her didn't understand why he cared since Victoria dumped him a while ago, but she knew that the two had been together for some time.

The two stopped talking when she walked down the hallway and into the main room.

Carlos looked curiously at her. "Heading out?"

Sophia nodded, "Yeah."

"Okay. Stay in contact."

It was an order and Sophia knew it. She knew that she would be watched like a hawk during this and she couldn't afford to fuck it up.

"I will."

Dean wasn't looking at her, rubbing his eyes of both tears and exhaustion. Carlos on the other hand kept looking at her with a scrutinizing gaze.

"You done?" She asked, wanting him to stop staring at her.

There was a few seconds of silence and she was prepared to snap if he didn't say or do anything, but he eventually nodded.

"Yes. Go."

Sophia turned and walked away, readjusting her cape and hood. She only took a few steps before a broken and gravelly voice, one made when crying, caused her to stop.

"Sophia…"

She glanced over her shoulder. Carlos wasn't staring at her like she expected, but at Dean. Said golden 'knight' was still in mid sentence but the moment her eyes landed on him, he clammed up.

"What?" She asked.

Dean didn't say anything at first, but he eventually shook his head. "Nothing. Go."

She narrowed her eyes at him, wondering what it was that he was going to say, but she tossed it aside. It wasn't worth it. Not like he would ever tell her anyway. None of them liked her and she knew it.

Since she touched base with her 'leader' she made her way towards the ice cream shop exit, from there it would be straight to the address that she had been given by Armsmaster. It shouldn't take her long with her power and by the time she made it, Taylor's father should be settled back home after his short stay in Hotel PRT. Planning her path, she tapped on the wall of the elevator while she waited for the infernal tinkertech to make it to the intended floor. Her thoughts whirled of how to talk to the man. A man who's daughter she was actively trying to find.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

Sophia drifted in the sky as she landed in front of the house that signified her destination. It was a decent enough neighborhood, not much different than her own, but it wasn't what she'd expected. Taylor used to be Emma's friend and so she had assumed that Taylor lived in a similar area of the city where everyone could still pretend it wasn't all going to shit. She was moderately surprised to find something so… Average.

The lights inside the house were on and the curtains drawn up. There were three vehicles in the driveway. A rusty old truck that had seen better days, a simple yet elegant red sedan, and a car she was all too familiar with. One she'd seen many times at her former friend's house.

"Shit," Sophia cursed.

She hadn't planned for her to be here, let alone another person given the sedan. She was assuming that was another person since she knew that Taylor's mom had passed away in a car accident from all the times Emma toyed with using it against her.

Sophia sighed and walked up to the door, resigned to her fate. She needed to talk to Taylor's dad so she could check in. She nearly stepped through the rotten step when her heavy boots made the board creak and bend far too much before she turned to shadow and avoided falling through or tripping. There were voices on the other side of the door. Hushed and quiet. She only heard a few words, something about finding Taylor. After recovering and skipping the step, she stood in front of the door, wishing she could wipe the sweat from her face but the damn mask was in the way.

Not waiting a moment longer, she knocked on the door.

The voices stopped and there was an awkward silence for several long seconds. When Sophia felt she should knock again, the door swung open.

Standing at the door was none other than Zoe Barnes. Her blue eyes zeroed in on her, calculating as they gazed at her. Realization dawned on the woman's face before she sighed. "Let me guess, you're the protection."

There was a harshness in her voice that Sophia was not expecting. She hadn't interacted with the woman all too much when she had been friends with Emma. Zoe had always been out and about, too busy and only spending a short time home outside of sleeping. Sophia assumed it was because of her work. She remembered that Emma said that she was a fashion designer.

"That I am, Ma'am," Sophia said as politely as she could. The scripts the PR team loved to make people memorize came to the forefront of her mind.

Zoe continued to stare at Sophia and she did her best to stand still. No matter how badly she wanted to shift on her feet from the look, she remained resolute.

"Very well," Zoe said with a sense of resignation. She opened the door wider for Sophia to enter.

Sophia was greeted with a fairly basic home. Several pictures, a couch, a cat tower next to the fireplace— Sophia's mind halted at seeing a cat tower. Taylor had cats? She never knew and not even Emma mentioned them. She was surprised by that, considering she'd figured that her former friend would use that as an easy target for bullying Taylor, but it never came up even once.

At the kitchen table were two other figures. A woman with her back to her, black hair and fairly average build. She was hunched over the table, looking over some papers that Sophia could barely see. Besides her was a tall man with glasses. If that was Taylor's dad, then she definitely got her height and hair color from him, because she certainly didn't get her looks there.

Said man blinked his eyes a few times, taking his glasses and wiping them before putting them back on. "I didn't expect a Ward," He said, confused.

Sophia remembered what Armsmaster had told her to say and said, "They figured I would be more suitable due to my power allowing me to stay in the shadows and keep an eye on you."

"Wonderful," He said, defeated.

"It's not as bad as you think, Danny," Zoe said, a playful tone to her voice.

He gave her a glare and it only caused the red head to giggle. There was some sort of exchange between the two. Gestures via their eyebrows and lips that Sophia knew were not anywhere near innocent.

"If you two are done," The black haired woman said, interrupting the two. "I should probably get going."

She gathered the papers and neatly put them in a red folder. It was then placed on top of another red folder and several black folders. There was a black x on the other red folder that Sophia almost missed.

"You sure?' Zoe asked, any hint of playfulness was gone as concern filled her voice.

"Yes." She was quiet for several seconds before adding, "Thank you."

"Don't mention it, Olivia."

Olivia. Sophia committed that name to memory. She could only assume that she was the legal representation that pulled Mr. Hebert from the PRT. The woman had to be a good lawyer to find a loophole that would make even the PRT cave to the request.

When Olivia turned, the woman was younger than Sophia expected. She looked like she was in her early thirties, maybe late twenties, with a roundish face with only the basics for makeup and had bright green eyes. A part of Sophia's mind briefly thought she was Taylor's mom, but there were no similarities outside of the hair color. Even the hair was different since Olivia's was straight. The woman looked about the room, briefly stopping at Sophia before landing on Zoe. She adjusted the folders in her arms. "I'll look into it."

"Olivia…"

"No, it's the least I could do. But that means that I can't—"

Mrs. Barnes nodded. "I know. This takes priority. Just don't let it consu—"

Olivia shook her head. "It's fine. But I already know that it will be like Ann—" She stopped herself when she realized that Sophia was standing there. "I'll be fine."

There was a moment of silence and Sophia couldn't help but be the awkward invader in what was a private conversation.

"Thank you, Olivia," Mr. Hebert said. "Thank you for getting me out and for helping with—"

Once again, the conversation was interrupted. Sophia knew they were keeping something from her. "No one should be stuck in a holding cell, especially not you," Olivia said with a fire in her eyes.

Even Sophia could agree with the woman. Even though Mr. Hebert hadn't done anything bad, it would only be a step above the actual holding cells where the capes resided. The protective custody rooms were hardly a step up from her own room in the Wards base, and he would be monitored at all times. Not that it was much different considering her job was to keep an eye on him.

"Still, thank you."

Olivia nodded before turning her gaze to Mrs. Barnes. "I need to get back to Boston. If I find anything—"

"Whatever works best for you; text or call," Mrs. Barnes responded kindly.

The black haired woman nodded again. "Okay." She started walking around the couch, but stopped by the stairs. "Bye, Bee and Treacle."

Two synchronous cats meowed at the same time and Sophia snapped her head towards the noise. Sitting on the stairs were two brown fluffy cats. They were staring at her with an intense look that made Sophia's fingers twitch and sent an itch through her power as if she needed to fade away. Sophia didn't hate cats, was fairly indifferent about them, but there was something odd about those two. She just couldn't put her finger on it.

Sophia stepped out of the way for the lawyer and before she knew it, Mrs. Barnes closed the door. Once the sound of the car starting and retreating, the silence was broken.

"Danny, you should see if Taylor left any signs in her room."

His face scrunched up as he glanced towards the stairs. "Zo… you know I can't do that."

"I– I know, but we have to check. We–we can ask for forgiveness later if it means we can find her. Keep her safe."

The two stared at one another for a while before Mr. Hebert sighed. "Fine, but you'll have to search her dresser." He walked up the stairs, maneuvering around the cats since they didn't bother to move. The entire time, he seemed worried or scared. Like his daughter was out there with a known identity and an entire gang possibly targeting her was weighing heavily on his shoulders.

I would hope so, Sophia thought to herself. It was clear that the man cared, it certainly was better than her own stepdad.

The moment he was out of earshot, Mrs. Barnes spoke in a whisper. "Are you going to stand there all day, or are you going to remove the getup, Sophia."

Her eyes went wide and her head snapped to the woman. "I—"

"Yes, I know. I'm aware my husband likes to leave me out of his… legal dealings, but it wasn't hard to connect the dots. Considering it was Shadow Stalker who saved my daughter and then not long after Sophia started hanging out with her. Plus, I might've… rifled through my husband's things and seen your documents."

Sophia was frozen stiff. She never expected her identity to all come crashing down. That her mission would fail and she'd end up in juvie.

Mrs. Barnes spoke again, softer this time. "You don't have to, but it would be in everyone's best interests if you did. I have no idea how or why, and I seriously question my niece's choice, but you were probably the next closest person to Taylor. I could only assume that you volunteered because of that."

Shifting on her feet, Sophia weighed her options before realizing the futility of it. She sighed, pulling back her hood and removed her helmet. Cool air touched her skin and it was a small relief considering her situation.

Footsteps came back down the stairs and halted halfway.

"Zoe, what the—"

"It's okay," Sophia said, swallowing the lump in her throat. She knew what he was about to do. "It's better this way. I'm Sophia Hess. I go to school with Taylor."

"That's putting it lightly," Zoe muttered under her breath. There was disappointment in her eyes that made Sophia fidget with her hands.

"Sophia… wait," He turned his attention to Mrs. Barnes. "Is she the one…"

"Yes."

Sophia wasn't sure what that meant and it certainly didn't help with her nervousness. Still there was something she could do to head off the worst of it. "We actually fought a bunch of the Hitler Youth at Winslow together, it's what got us talking."

"I see." Mr. Hebert sighed, an eye twitched slightly, "Very well. What does the PRT want you to do? I can take care of myself perfectly."

"Danny…" Mrs. Barnes scolded.

Sophia ignored her and answered, "Protect and watch you while keeping an eye out for Taylor. I would also be keeping an eye for her at school."

Mr. Hebert looked over at Mrs. Barnes and there seemed to be a silent conversation between the two before he responded. "Very well. Do you have to stay over…"

She shook her head. "Only during my scheduled time. On my off time, there would be PRT vans nearby." The last part she wasn't supposed to tell him, but she was already out of her element with this conversation.

Mr. Hebert looked at Mrs. Barnes. "Looks like Olivia was right."

"She usually is," Mrs. Barnes said as if it was a known fact.

Silence ensued the house again outside the quiet noises the cats made occasionally. Sophia did her best to ignore the two, but she was quite aware that they hadn't taken their eyes off of her. She felt as if Taylor had trained the two to know who she was somehow.

"Well," Mrs. Barnes said, clapping her hands. "I'd imagine you have to check in, best get to that and do whatever rounds they expect you to make."

Sophia nodded, unsure how the woman knew what she had to do or if it was pure chance. She put her helmet back on and stepped back outside to contact Console. She was quite pissed at herself for volunteering for such a task that would put her in this position. She just had to remind herself that it was for Taylor and would help make up for all the shit she did to her.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

Tuesday, February 22nd, 2011

It's been over a week since Sophia started her detail and it had been strange. For the most part she patrolled around the house or at the Dock Workers Union building when Mr. Hebert was at work after school let out or on weekends. After the initial meeting and reveal, Sophia didn't feel right staying in the house all that much. Especially since it seemed that Mrs. Barnes was staying there.

Sophia didn't know where she was sleeping, maybe a spare bedroom or something. She didn't dare venture upstairs and rarely left the living room if she was inside. It was as if she was invading Taylor's personal space and for some reason, that bothered her.

Schoolwise, she hadn't seen hide nor hair of Taylor either. Leo was being his usual asshole self and Emma had returned from her suspension. Sophia's former friend hadn't done anything drastic yet, but Sophia could tell that she was planning something. She always seemed like she was planning something. Just this time, Sophia would be in the crosshairs and she knew it. Sophia stopped counting how many times she wanted to punch whatever smug look was on the red head's face.

And each time that look was directed her way, she felt a pang of shame at the fact that she enabled the crazed girl. Sophia felt that she was the cause of it all. That the moment she saved Emma in the alley after she fought back and what followed shortly after had ramifications. It was one of the first times in Sophia's life that she realized that choices had consequences. She never would've thought that telling Emma to be stronger and toughen up would've led to… this.

Sophia shivered as a chill settled over her. A cold front had hit Brockton Bay, and along with it, the snow. It wasn't much, the city didn't get a lot of snow in the first place, but it was enough to remind the Ward that it was winter. She was almost tempted to request a heated undersuit, Kid could probably figure something out…

She wrapped her cloak around her and shifted with her powers, phasing through the wall and into the backyard. The warm light inside the house called to her and she knew the two adults were going about their business. The cats on the other hand, continued to creep the hell out of Sophia. Like in a horror movie, they'd just be staring at her through the window.

The snow crunched under her boots as she walked across the small yard, preparing to use her powers to phase through the other fence. She only made it halfway when the sliding glass door opened.

"Aren't you a little cold?"

Sophia stopped her stride and glanced over at Mrs. Barnes. She had a raised eyebrow as she stared at the Ward.

"I'm fine," Sophia replied.

At that moment another cold breeze cut through the backyard and she couldn't hold back the shiver.

Mrs. Barnes sighed, "Come in."

It wasn't up for question and Sophia resigned herself to the fact that the weather did not want to work with her. Mrs. Barnes stepped out of the way when she walked inside, quickly shaking the snow off her boots before entering.

Mr. Hebert was sitting at the table, his head in his hands and several papers on the table. They were pictures of Taylor for a missing person's poster. Sophia knew they were never put up due to Taylor being a known cape. It would only lead gangsters to their house and Mrs. Barnes had warned him of that. It didn't stop the immense stress on the man's shoulders and it showed.

He didn't even look up when she entered.

"Why don't you get comfortable, Sophia?" Mrs. Barnes said quietly as she closed the door.

"But—"

"I doubt anyone is going to attack Danny, let alone during this cold front. At least it puts a slight pause on the gang war."

Ever since it became known that Hookwolf had killed a hero and the Nazi had been put into hiding, the Empire had laid low along with him. This of course caused the ABB and Coil's mercenaries to put pressure on their territory. As far as Sophia was aware, the Empire was fighting back but without cape support it wasn't enough. It was hard to keep your territory whole when Lung was appearing on the streets and the Empire was keeping their capes back.

There was also the fact that New Wave had been making strategic attacks against the Empire, much to the PRT's chagrin. Sophia knew it was going to happen, it was the second member of the family killed by the gang and they were grieving hard. Victoria had seemed like the only member of the team who was doing anything outside of Panacea. Though Panacea wasn't doing a whole lot of late. She was rarely seen at the hospital, barely taking shifts at all according to the reports.

Sophia nodded mutely. She wasn't entirely comfortable with getting out of her gear, but it would feel awkward if she stayed in it. Resigning herself once again, she walked across the kitchen and to the front door where her backpack was. She always kept a spare set of clothes with her as well as the ones she wore to school.

She knew where the bathroom was and quickly shuffled herself in to change. Sophia took a moment to stare at herself in the mirror. She didn't often look at her reflection but she couldn't help but realize just how little sleep she was getting. The dark rings underneath were glaringly visible on her skin. Her black hair wasn't as neat as she'd like and it didn't help that she was wearing a helmet so often. When she wasn't here on her assignment, she was out in the city trying to find Taylor. The past week had been grueling for her and it showed.

Maybe she should take a few days, get some rest since she was starting to think Taylor wasn't even in Brockton with how she wasn't doing anything at all. That the news kept speculating she was hiding with the Empire capes only served to piss her off further.

Sophia sighed and changed quickly, feeling just a little bit lighter when she was in a pair of thick track pants and a varsity shirt. The moment she stepped out of the bathroom, she felt a tension in the air that wasn't there before.

She creeped around the corner and saw Mr. Hebert was still at the table, but there was a large can of beer, unopened, next to him. He went to grab the can, but was stopped when Mrs. Barnes spoke.

"Danny, no." Mrs. Barnes stood right next to Mr. Hebert, her hand holding onto his wrist mid reach. Her eyes were filled with concern and worry.

"Zo…"

It wasn't the first time Sophia heard the nickname and she wondered what the story was behind it.

"Don't. If Taylor walked through that door right now, how do you think she'd feel if you were drinking?"

"I—" There was a long moment of silence before he sighed, "You're right. You're right." He pulled his hand back when Mrs. Barnes let go of his wrist. "I just…" A soft sob came out of the man who Sophia never thought she'd see.

"Danny…" Mrs. Barnes moved, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and pulled him in.

"I-I— how can I be called a father when I don't even notice my own daughter's plight?"

"You…" Mrs. Barnes next's words were chosen carefully. "Annette's death was rough on all of us, and you weren't the only one. I should've known that Emma was an issue. She's never been…" She sighed, "Ever since the alley, she hadn't been the same and I feel that she was taking it out on Taylor. Doesn't help that Alan doesn't want her punished in any way."

"But I'm here, Zo. I should've seen it. She's always been quiet, always taking in the world. But she's been more so ever since high school. I thought it was because of… puberty."

Mrs. Barnes snorted, "Really?"

"What?" He said, turning his head up to look at the woman. "How am I supposed to know? I'm not… You know this hasn't been easy for me."

"You've been doing better than most, I'd imagine. I can't say I'm great either, but we just have to be there for her."

"But I di-didn't even kn-know about the bullying!" He cried out, hiccuping slightly. "I should've picked up on it! Should've—" His head fell into his hands as he cried into them. "I should've…"

"Shh," Mrs. Barnes consoled the man. "It's okay," She whispered. Mrs. Barnes leaned down and kissed Mr. Hebert's hair.

The scene… it felt too intimate, too private to Sophia. For one she knew far too much about the bullying considering she was once an active part of it. The other thing was how caring Mrs. Barnes was for the man, and not in a way she'd expect from friends. They seemed… closer. It dawned on her and things started to click into place. Emma's spiteful words, echoing in the hallway made all the more sense now. The legal guardianship, how much Mrs. Barnes was up to bat for Taylor, possible family break up, Mrs. Barnes practically living here for the past week.

They were having an affair.

Sophia couldn't help but rub the bridge of her nose at how complicated this became and how much she wasn't ready for it. She just had to volunteer.

"Do you think she triggered at school?" Mr. Hebert whispered.

"I don't know, Danny. Triggers could happen anywhere. But that's not what's important. Whether she did or not, she's not staying there."

There was astonishment in Mr. Hebert's next words. "You're able to make it work?"

Mrs. Barnes gave an approving hum. "Yes, but we need to find her first."

Sophia leaned against the wall and closed her eyes. The thought of Taylor transferring out of Winslow churned her stomach for some reason. She knew it was better for Taylor. Winslow was the worst possible place for her, away from the gangs. From Emma. From her.

When Sophia opened her eyes, she was staring at a picture she'd ignored during her scant few times she'd been in the house. She ignored most of the pictures and decorations, feeling more like an invader than a guest when she gazed upon them. But the picture surprised her.

It was a woman who looked a lot like Taylor. She appeared to be in her late twenties, maybe early thirties. About the same age as Olivia now that she thought about it. She had brown hair, intricately braided in a familiar way with various pieces of jewelry weaved through it. She wore a kind smile and Sophia couldn't help being awestruck by her beauty. All of her previous assessments about Taylor looking like her dad flew out the door when she realized that the picture was of Taylor's mom.

Emma never went into detail about Mrs. Hebert, just that she was an English professor at the local college and how she died. Sophia remembered reading about the accident, how the fire had been so consuming and hot that it destroyed parts of the freeway. Everyone knew it was cape related, but nothing was done about it.

Sophia looked around the hallway, ignoring the quiet conversation of the two adults. That was when she noticed that there were a lot of odd decorations. Weird little wooden knick knacks and symbols that one would easily miss if they weren't looking for them. They had strange writing on them that Sophia wasn't sure what it was supposed to say. She recognized it vaguely from one of Taylor's notebooks during lunch.

She heard the adults stop talking and decided it was now that she'd enter the living room. The two were still at the table, but Mrs. Barnes had sat in the chair next to Mr. Hebert, their hands woven together. Mrs. Barnes gently rubbed the top of his hand with her thumb. Her previous thoughts about the two were only reinforced by the moment.

Sophia stood in the center of the livingroom, standing awkwardly, before Mrs. Barnes glanced over at her.

"Comfortable?" Mrs. Barnes asked in a kind voice.

Sophia was struck by how kind her words were, which didn't help in any way. "Y-yeah."

"Good." Mrs. Barnes glanced over at Mr. Hebert briefly before continuing. "Would you happen to have any ideas that could help allude to where Taylor went?"

The question was mostly directed at her but she felt it was for both of them. Sophia looked around the house, noticing all those little things that made the house a little more unique than she had originally thought it was. When her eyes landed on a weird plate on the table. There was another picture of Mrs. Hebert as well as several melted candles surrounding it. The whole thing felt like some sort of ritual in Sophia's mind but she pushed it aside, assuming it was something to do with Taylor's religion.

Her eyes landed on a door next to the stairs and a thought came to mind. "What does that door lead to?"

The two adults turned their gaze to the door. Mr. Hebert answered her. "The basement. Not a whole lot of stuff other than the washer, dryer, and other things."

"Did she go down there?"

The question took him off guard and he spent a few seconds thinking before answering. "Yes."

"Have you checked down there? There might be clues."

There was a moment when the adults stared at each other before Mrs. Barnes broke the silence. "Isn't that where—"

"Yes," Mr. Hebert replied quickly. "It is."

"We should look."

"Zo…"

"Danny," She said a little more forcefully. "We have to."

He sighed and slowly stood, but there was trepidation in his movement. Mrs. Barnes followed and before long, the door was opened and the three ventured down the stairs.

The first thing Sophia noticed was that it was dark and unfurnished. The instant the lights were turned on, she saw the weightlifting set. It was a basic one, but she could tell that whoever was using it last was using a lot of weight.

"Were you using the weights?" Mrs. Barnes asked, a playful tone in her voice.

Mr. Hebert scratched the back of his head. "Uhh, no. Taylor has been."

"You're joking," She replied in disbelief. "Danny, that's…"

"What?" He said he focused on the weights that were still on the bar. "How the—"

It was close to two hundred pounds if Sophia was estimating properly. It was a lot of weight and she questioned if Taylor was somehow a brute because she didn't look like she could lift that much.

"Just another sign—"

"Don't blame yourself," Mrs. Barnes said. "Just learn to be better. We both should."

He sobered up before he could depreciate himself further and simply nodded.

Sophia shook her own thoughts of attempting to lift the weights, a remnant of when she was convinced Taylor was weak, and surveyed the basement instead. There was a massive blanket that covered a good swath of the room in the darker corner of the space. Her eyes furrowed when she read the sign.

"What's under there?" She asked, pointing towards the blanket.

The two adults stopped whatever moment they were having and turned their gaze towards the other side of the room. Hurt filled Mr. Hebert's face. "My… wife's things. It was there before she— she passed. We've never… bothered to look under."

"There's barely any dust, Danny," Mrs. Zoe pointed out, her eyes inquisitive as she stared at the lumpy mass.

"What?" He said in disbelief. He marched over to the blanket, Sophia and Mrs. Barnes not far behind.

If he said that they never touched the thing, it should be covered in dust. There was no way there wouldn't be. Yet as Sophia stared at the blanket, there was not a speck of dust on it. It had been moved at some point recently.

"We need to move this, Danny," Mrs. Barnes said.

"Zo—"

"Don't. You've held on for too long and it seems that Taylor has moved on already. She had to have been the one to move it. Who else?"

The two adults stared at one another for what felt like a minute and during that time Sophia once again felt the urge to step away and let them have whatever moment this was. She couldn't stop herself from shifting on her feet. Eventually the silence was broken when Mr. Hebert turned his gaze and sighed.

"Okay."

He moved to grip the blanket and gave it a slight tug. It didn't budge. He tried again, both hands and planting his feet, it still barely budged. He chuckled, rubbing the back of his head.

"It's uh, pretty weighted or something," Another tug followed before he gestured at the blanket. "Zo, could you?"

Mrs. Barnes moved to help, and grunted when she did. Sophia didn't wait for an invitation, joining them and she could only grunt when she joined them in pulling. The blanket had to be some sort of bullshit Tinkertech or something to give three people that much trouble. It took a great deal of effort and several swears but they got the pile of things uncovered.

"Phew, that blanket was heavier than I thought," Mr. Hebert said as he wiped his brow. "How did Taylor do that on her own?"

"Do you have to ask? Look at the weights, Danny," Mrs. Barnes snarked.

"Good point," He said.

Sophia's focus was on the treasure hoard of documents, books, and papers. Countless containers and boxes filled with information. As enticing as all that was for her mission, it was the golden chest that drew her focus, specifically because the lock had no visible combination or keyhole to undo it.

Mrs. Barnes didn't take a second longer before kneeling down and picking up one of the books. "It's in… wait, what language is this?" She looked up at some of the other documents. "They're all in this runic language."

"Was—" Mr. Hebert choked a little. "Was Taylor reading this?"

"She must've. Did Annette ever teach her another language? Maybe one from her homeland? What was it she said, Finland?"

Mr. Hebert shook his head. "No. She never said exactly where she came from. Just that she was 'Scandinavian'. It was just such a minor detail. How do you not know? You've known her longer than I have."

Mrs. Barnes shrugged her shoulders and Sophia felt like she was learning a whole lot about the family while also being completely left in the dark.

The two were so focused on the documents that they neglected the chest. "The chest has a lock with no keyhole," Sophia pointed out.

That caused both adults to scrunch their eyebrows and move. Both touched the lock, moving it about but nothing changed. It was as if it wasn't meant to be open. "Strange. But what could this mean?" Mrs. Barnes asked no one. "What was the purpose, Annette?"

No one answered and the three were left there with a mystery. A mystery that Taylor had somehow stumbled upon and led her down whatever road she was now traveling. Sophia just didn't know what it meant and it seemed that neither of the adults did either based on their confused expressions.

Any thoughts the three had was interrupted as a siren blared through the house. The three instantly jumped up. Sophia was the first to move, knowing exactly what that siren was. She'd grown up with it all her life and had only become more accustomed to it as a cape. She listened to the siren as Mrs. Barnes grabbed the remote to the T.V.

Sophia wondered if it was Leviathan or the Simurgh, as she had just fought Behemoth three months prior, not that she had been much use beyond search and rescue.

"The Simurgh has been sighted descending upon Canberra, Australia. I repeat, the Simurch has landed in Canberra, Australia."

Sophia, as well as the two adults released a sigh of relief, morbid as it was. She turned her gaze from the image of the broadcast and pulled out her Ward's phone, looking through the messages. None of them actively mentioned her besides the one from Armsmaster to remain on duty until further notice.

She knew he would go to the fight, as well as a few of the Protectorate. It also meant the recent calm from the snow would continue due to the Endbringer for around another week. At least she hoped it would. Gangs and capes have been known to use the opportunity to gain territory if the fight wasn't nearby, despite the agreed upon Truce.

It might be the perfect time for Taylor to come home. The chaos would give her cover from everything. Sophia just hoped that she realized it and returned.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

Thursday, February 24, 2011

Sophia scrolled through her personal phone after she absently put her books in her locker. She had been keeping up on the news after the Endbringer attack, hoping that Taylor had made use of the distraction to make her way home. But all she saw was the aftermath of the attack and a few minor things locally. Like a morgue worker being fired for being high on the job. Probably someone who got hooked on some new concoction one of the gangs had created and was instantly addicted.

"Sophia," A harsh voice said behind her. Sophia knew the voice all too well.

She put her phone into her pocket and turned around, a fuming Emma standing with a stance that Sophia could easily put off balance. She was leaning too much forward and could easily be toppled with barely a push.

"What do you want," Sophia said, her voice indifferent but with an edge to hopefully put the red head off.

"What the fuck was that?"

"I'm sorry, what are you referring to?"

Emma glared at Sophia. "You defending that… that—"

Sophia didn't want to hear it. "I'm going to stop you there. Don't fucking bother. We're done, Emma."

"Done? Done?! We're done when I say we're done!"

"Fuck off," Sophia said, fully realizing what this looked like to all the students in the hallway. "You ruined our friendship and if you don't know why, then you were a bigger idiot than I thought."

"Seriously? That's such a minor—"

"Minor?! Emma, you sicked Nazi's on her! What in your fucked up head thought that was a good idea? Do you really think I would be okay with that? All because of some shit going on at home? Or some unrequited love?"

Emma's eyes opened wide at first but narrowed into daggers. "Unrequited love? If you seriously think that I—"

"Sure does seem like it," Sophia said, crossing her arms and leaning against the lockers with a clang. "You're sure bothered by the fact that Taylor is a gir—"

Sophia didn't even finish her sentence when a hand smacked her in the jaw. It was weak in reality, but it still surprised her. Sophia rubbed her jaw before her eyes landed on the red head.

"Be careful," Sophia said menacingly, "Wouldn't want another suspension again, would we?"

If her former friend had powers, she was sure she'd be dead just by the look she was receiving. The two stared at each other, no one saying a word and Sophia knew there was a gathering crowd in the hallway. She was starting to hate all the attention she was getting now. Emma moved to speak, but was interrupted when a voice spoke out. One that Sophia had grown to hate, that grated her ears, and made her want to punch the speaker.

"Is this darky giving you trouble?" Leo said, striding through the crowd and standing next to Emma.

Emma did a double take, her eyes landing on Leo. She noticed how close he was to her and started to shift on her feet uncomfortably.

"No, and don't say that."

Leo raised an eyebrow, "It's what she is, or would you rather call her a ni—"

"Go away," Emma said hastily, moving away.

"You still need to pay up," He said quietly. Whatever it was, he didn't care that Sophia heard. In fact, he seemed to relish the idea with a smirk on his face. She also noticed that his eyes never left her.

Sophia hated that she was walking on eggshells and wanted nothing more than to punch that smug look off his face. It reminded her way too much of that purple skin tight cape Tattletale. The fact that she hadn't been able to patrol and take out her aggression due to her current assignment didn't help.

"Later," Emma said, her eyes darting between her and Leo quickly. Sophia couldn't help but feel some satisfaction at seeing her former friend uncomfortable from the consequences of her choices.

"Later… It's always later. You will pay up," Leo said, keeping it vague enough that others wouldn't fully understand but Sophia understood the underlying meaning.

It made her gag to think about.

When he didn't get a response, he scoffed. "Deal with your own shit, I will find you again." And then he walked off, the crowd parting.

It pissed Sophia off that he had the students enough to scatter at his presence. He wasn't anything special and she stopped counting how many times Taylor and her scared him away after Emma tried to get Taylor killed.

Sophia felt the urge to follow him, to find out if he truly had a contact with the Empire or was trying to be obscenely obnoxious about it in some vain hope that the gang would recognize him. She had never been able to find an exact answer, not that it actually mattered since he was still an asshole and deserved to get the shit kicked out of him like the rest, but if she found a concrete answer, she could inform the PRT as part of her surveillance work. It was partly why she was still in Winslow after all.

Emma stood in her way, her mouth slightly agape and still as uncomfortable as before. Sophia didn't even bother to give her a warning, she didn't deserve it, and shoved past her, knocking her on her ass. Her former friend could deal with her own consequences. The crowd had started to die down when they realized that there wasn't going to be a fight and it made her pursuit all the simpler.

Sophia followed that shaved headed idiot through the hallways, barely glancing when he made a turn. She trailed him right outside the building, ignoring the fact that she was going to miss her next class. Her quarry walked down the street less than a block before turning down an alley. Sophia stopped at the mouth, keeping an ear out.

"Any news?" A gruff rough voice said.

"No," Leo whispered. "Still no sign of her. I've been trying to find her, I swear."

"You better find her. You have a deadline."

Sophia could feel the fear in Leo's words. "I know."

"Good. What about the bitch?"

"Being obnoxious like they always are."

Sophia bristled at the comment. She just knew they were talking about her.

"Deal with her as well. Do what you need to."

"I will."

"Good. Now scram."

Sophia's eyes widened and she had to quickly ducked into a bush, pushing her power to obscure her image. Footsteps approached and she saw Leo glance around before returning to the school. Not a moment later, another man walked out of the alley. A large muscular man with a shaved head and numerous tattoos on his arms. All Empire affiliated.

His recruiter, Sophia thought.

The moment he started walking away and was far from earshot, she hopped out of the bush, turning solid again. That conversation alone gave her enough insight to know that Taylor was in fact Leo's mark and apparently Sophia was just enough of a hindrance that she was targeted as well.

"Fuck," Sophia whispered to herself. This got a whole lot worse.

ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ - ᛟ​

Wednesday, March 2nd, 2011

Two weeks and there had been no sign of Taylor, and Sophia… well she wouldn't admit it out loud, but she was worried. Two weeks alone, even for a cape, with no trace of them anywhere was not a good sign.

Even with the momentary peace in the city after the endbringer attack, there was still tension in the air and that would not help the situation in the slightest. It didn't help that the news outlets were spinning wild tales, linking Gondul to the Simurgh like they did for Canary. All due to similarities. Not that Gondul was, since it was her Valkyries that bore the resemblance, and not the cape herself.

She stared at the intricately carved flute in her hands. She had ventured out one night when it seemed quiet in the city for once and retrieved it. It was hidden under the boardwalk, deep in the sand and away from anyone accidentally finding it. Emma had tried to destroy it but neither of them could damage it, so they had to settle for covering it in filth instead. Sophia winced as more sand fell from the holes. Just like a lot in the house, the designs were similar and she recognized a few of them from the unreadable text on the documents that she knew were strewn on the kitchen table.

Mrs. Barnes and Mr. Hebert had dived deep into the pile of documents, but Sophia didn't believe they had gotten far due to the language barrier. Both had their jobs, though Mrs. Barnes seemed to be able to work from home regularly enough. She often had her laptop with her and a phone in hand.

Sophia's eyes drifted to the night stand where two bottles of pills stood next to another picture. The bottles contained teal and white pills, not that Sophia knew what they were for, but they were important to Taylor and that was enough for her. The picture was one of Taylor and her mom and it was uncanny how similar the two looked. Taylor virtually looked like a miniature version with black hair.

She contemplated setting the flute on the nightstand, but an inkling made her stop. Each and every day Sophia felt like she was invading and being in Taylor's room amplified that feeling tenfold. She had thought it would be a nice gesture should she ever return, but Sophia stayed her hand.

A sigh escaped Sophia's lips and she placed the flute in her backpack gently. She made sure her clothes would keep it safe should anything happen. The flute might be well made and was pretty damn durable, but she didn't want to risk chancing things.

Sophia quietly closed the door behind her and walked down the stairs. She stopped halfway when her eyes landed on a picture of Taylor. A more recent one given she looked more feminine than a lot of the other photos. Mrs. Barnes kept collapsing or hiding a few of the photos that made even Sophia wince at the pain it could cause Taylor, but Mr. Hebert kept putting them back up.

At least until the two had an argument over it that made Sophia go outside. Far too much of this felt private and she was the third wheel. An outsider.

Mr. Hebert relented and stopped his actions, seeming to collapse on the couch when Sophia entered the house again. Mrs. Barnes was consoling him, holding his head in her lap and it nearly made Sophia turn around.

But as she stared at the picture, she couldn't help but notice the life that filled the earthy brown eyes. She didn't know when the picture was taken, but it had to be recent. She idly wondered if Victoria had taken it, considering the fond smile on Taylor's face and the boardwalk in the background, but she couldn't be sure. She only knew that the two went to the tea shop but had no clue about their other escapades. New Wave was tight-lipped on the matter. She felt they either knew and wanted to keep it hidden for some reason, or were just as much in the dark as her.

For some reason, Sophia felt it was the latter. She didn't know why, but she wouldn't be surprised if Victoria kept their relationship a secret. The few times she'd met Brandish, it seemed like the cape mom had a stick up her ass.

Her eyes traced the intricate braids Taylor had and wondered how she did them all on her own. She'd tried braiding her own hair before and it never worked out. It always fell apart. She didn't know how her family was able to do it and it frustrated her greatly.

Sophia couldn't help but notice the slight angular shape of Talyor's face and how similar it was to her mom's. Taylor's features in general didn't seem to strike out at her as anything unique, yet they seemed entirely otherworldly. She wasn't an expert on genealogy and people's faces, but she didn't believe she'd seen them before.

A cough pulled Sophia from her thoughts and she couldn't help but blush when her eyes landed on Mrs. Barnes at the bottom of the stairs. The single eyebrow raised and a playful smirk on her face didn't help the cause.

"Found something… interesting?" Mrs. Barnes asked, an equally playful tone in her voice.

"N-no," Sophia stammered, looking anywhere but the woman and the picture.

She heard a soft chuckle escape Mrs. Barnes. Sophia fidgeted on the stairs, hoping for this torment to end.

Two furry bodies came to her rescue, oddly enough, as they came scurrying down the stairs.

"Ah, that's where you two were hiding," Mrs. Barnes said. Sophia finally looked at the woman. Her eyes were on the cats as they raced down the stairs and into the kitchen. "They seem rather energetic today. Wonder what has them like that."

Sophia shrugged her shoulders. She wasn't a cat expert, never really interacted with cats all that much until she started this assignment. The way they stared at her sometimes made her nervous as hell and was among many things that made her regret volunteering in those first few days.

Silence fell between them and Sophia felt like she was trapped. Her powers were itching under her skin and she briefly thought about phasing through the wall just to get past the woman, but she didn't want to deal with the conversation that followed.

"Going out?" Mrs. Barnes asked.

Sophia nodded. "Yes."

"It is nice out, finally," The older woman mused. "Very well, I won't hold you back."

Mrs. Barnes always had this knack of making Sophia feel guilty or that she had some sort of authority over her. She couldn't place it, but it was a feeling she just had. She had never scolded Sophia for her past action against Taylor which left her always waiting for the other shoe to drop. Yet every time she looked at the woman, there was nothing but tender care in her eyes. She was a mother after all.

Maybe that was it. That wasn't to say that Sophia's mom was bad or anything, but she was constantly busy with work or taking care of her little sister. It didn't help that Sophia had barely been home for the past two weeks and her mom was annoyed with her because she couldn't help take care of her sister.

A thought came to Sophia and she whispered her question. "Why didn't you tell him?"

Mrs. Barnes raised an eyebrow at her. "About what?"

"That… That I—"

"Because it's not my secret to tell. That is more between you and Taylor. If she seemed fine with you, then that's all I need to know. Even if I might question it, it's her choice."

Sophia was left speechless at the honesty that filled Mrs. Barnes' words. All this time she'd felt like stepping on eggshells because of that fear, but it seemed a moot point with the older woman. Sophia knew that Mrs. Barnes didn't quite trust her from that admission, but it was better than she expected.

Sophia shook her thoughts away and descended the stairs. Mrs. Barnes stepped out of the way for her, moving back towards the table where Mr. Hebert was rubbing his head while working on something. There was a stack of papers and books on one side, but it was untouched while the two seemed to be consumed in their work.

Sophia glanced around the house again, her eyes landing on the cats. They were perched on top of the couch back, practically frozen. Their eyes seemed to shimmer in the light and Sophia took it as just that. At least she wasn't feeling their eyes on her for once, but she noticed that they were staring at the front door. Strange.

She put her helmet on and went to the side wall, turning to shadow and going through. She appeared in the alley between the house and fence. From there, she stuck to the shadows and out of eyesight like she always did when she patrolled the neighborhood. She decided to venture out further today. Just to make sure. Miss Militia was patrolling nearby, so she wasn't expecting trouble regardless. She doubted that after two weeks the Empire would choose now to attack Mr. Hebert, but it was better to be safer than sorry.


End of the Odal Saga​

And there we have it, the end of the Odal Saga. I know it's been a long saga, but it's finally over. Now we get to the fun stuff.
 
The fun stuff? As opposed to the dreadful soul-crushing tedium that earned this story a massive following as one of the best Worm fics currently being produced? *Rolls her eyes*

Well damn, if this is the BORING part, you're setting a damned high bar for the excitement.
 
The fun stuff? As opposed to the dreadful soul-crushing tedium that earned this story a massive following as one of the best Worm fics currently being produced? *Rolls her eyes*

Well damn, if this is the BORING part, you're setting a damned high bar for the excitement.
Blushes
I mean… yeah lol. Things get very interesting.
 
her eyes landing on the cats. They were perched on top of the couch back, practically frozen. Their eyes seemed to shimmer in the light and Sophia took it as just that. At least she wasn't feeling their eyes on her for once, but she noticed that they were staring at the front door. Strange.
Oh dear Sophia it ain't so strange, they can sense that their master has come Home from her jaunt. I just wonder where might a certain chariot be, Gondul needs to find her sweet ride after all.
 
I just wonder where might a certain chariot be, Gondul needs to find her sweet ride after all.
You'll find out where the chariot is in 3.4. Whether Taylor would end up using it is up in the air. She only recently learned how to fly with her own wings and has the cloak. She'd be more inclined to fly on her own than on the chariot pulled by the cats. That said, it doesn't mean it doesn't get used.
 
Thursiaz 3.1 (Victoria)
Here we are! The third saga, Thurisaz. I'm sure you've noticed the title, yes, there has been a slight change. For this saga, it will go back and forth between the two girls.
I would like to thank my beta team. You girls are amazing!

Thurisaz 3.1 (Victoria)

Týsdagr(Tuesday), Góa (March), Odinfall

Four weeks in Asgard…


I readjusted the gloves again, still unused to wearing armor in general. Tinker armor was a whole other level than what I was used to. Kyle was a remarkable Tinker and the stories did him no justice. It was comfortable. Between the metal and the cloth mesh was a weird gel substance that he tried to explain to me, but I couldn't wrap my head around it. Sindri and Brokkr could, which showed that the three had come to understand the terminologies.

Carrying the helmet was getting in the way, but I didn't want to put it on right now. There was no need for it. Apparently being a Valkyrie gave me the 'godliness' needed to survive in this magically rich environment. I didn't quite understand why you needed to be a Valkyrie or god, but if I compared the richness to the depths of the sea, or the vacuum of space, then it made a slick sense— the fact that you could stare out and see the stars above an endless ocean exemplified that. How that worked in the cosmological sense, considering we have proof that Earth stands on its own in the solar system and there definitely wasn't a humongous tree surrounding it, I had no idea.

My free gloved hand grazed the golden brown bark that somehow acted as a railing for the pathway. I could tell it was newer, as if it had recently grown to accommodate passengers. Not like in the past few years, but a few decades ago when you compared it to the other parts of the tree. The fact that this led to—

"Ori?" Tay's voice pulled me from my thoughts.

I glanced at her, the eerie blue light of the tree illuminating her features. Without that light, it was dark as night. She stood there in a way that spoke volumes of her status. As awkward and dorky as she was, she had a presence to her. I doubt she even knew. It was her charm, the way she stumbled into things without even knowing what to do yet getting through it like a champ.

There was also the fact that she was my girlfriend and queen, which spoke on many levels I didn't feel ready to unpack.

"Yeah?"

Tay stared at me for a few seconds before pointing down the pathway. "I think that's it."

I followed where her finger was pointing to, a small sign next to a wavering light surrounded by an arch made from the tree. It was at least several hundred feet away. Considering that, I now knew how she was able to pick up such small details at such vast distances. It seemed that whatever magic made me a Valkyrie— made me whole again— gave me some avian traits, such as the vision of an eagle. It was startling at first, hearing and seeing things I hadn't before, but I quickly adapted.

The wholeness? Not so much. That I was still getting used to.

"It sure does seem like it. We'd been walking what, two hours?"

Tay nodded, "We have. I would've suggested we fly but…" She closed her mouth and glanced down towards the endless sea.

"But what?"

Tay shook her head. "Nothing."

Nothing. Yeah right. I knew she buried shit deep and it was like pulling nails with your bare hands. Well, I could certainly manage it, and Taylor probably could too for that matter. But as much as I wanted to pry, it would only cause her to clam up further.

"So we're almost home," I said. Home. I never thought I'd ever get to say that. A whole month and we'd been stuck in this fugue, waiting for a moment to be free. A month since I died.

The memories came unabated, flashes of the pain and the fear I felt at that moment. When Hookwolf had tossed me around like a chew toy. Feeling every single blade cut into my body, stripping my skin, muscles, and flesh down to the bone before my forcefield could return only for it to pop a second later. How easily he took me apart, as if he had practiced for that exact moment. The helplessness as I laid there, a piece of my own fucking weapon in my chest.

I closed my eyes, wishing the memories to fade only for it to become increasingly vivid. Whoever said the afterlife was the best thing ever was full of shit.

"Yeah, we are," Tay said, her voice barely a whisper but filled with so many emotions. Anxiety for the unknown landscape of our city and the aftermath of my death. The uncertainty of what we'd do with our new goal, the quest thrust upon us. Pure unadulterated anger at Freyja. I just wish I had been able to watch when she punched her. It was something I never thought she'd do and had to be cathartic as hell.

Sometimes I wished I could muster the same courage to at least speak my own piece to my mom. Not that it mattered now, since I needed to be kept secret.

We continued walking down the branch, the anticipation building within me. Anxiety too, but I tried to ignore that. I doubt that was ever going to diminish. When we came upon the wooden sign, 'Earth Bet' was carved roughly into it, likely with a knife. My eyes traced the woven branches that surrounded what appeared to be another portal. It wasn't the first one we'd seen during our trek.

The fact that Cauldron had been to other earths, even named them, was just another astounding thing we'd learned as of late. It made me want to know about this other shadowy organization that was trying to save the world. And not only that, but why weren't the two connected or communicating? I hadn't been able to ask Kyle, but it seemed like a good idea if we were talking about the fate of nigh infinite earths. I was sure there was a reason for it but I—

I shook my head, the movement created a breeze that cooled the nearly shaved side of my head. It was the only sign of air as there was no wind in this endless void. It was weird. Still, feeling it touch that side of my head was a new experience. I certainly felt lighter, more free. Like I could actually be my own person.

"-Ori?"

And I lost focus again. "Yeah?"

"You ready?" Tay asked, her head gesturing to the portal.

Was I ready? That was a loaded question. Was I ready to face a world where I was certified deceased? That my death probably caused a massive stir in the delicate balance that was Brockton Bay's cape scene? How my family would be a complete and utter fucking mess and I shuddered to think what was happening to them. Or the fact that I couldn't even see them again, not as myself anyway. How would my mom react to my death, with her incessant need to control everything? How would my dad feel when he's already been sliding backwards the last time I saw him?

What about Amy who lost a sister that was always there for her? Who now had no one to back her up and was left alone within what was an already depreciating family dynamic. I knew she wasn't doing well before I died and I tried to cheer her up in any way I could, it would only get worse for her and I wished I could do something.

Was I ready? Hell fucking no.

"Yeah, I'm ready," I lied after taking a deep breath. A thought came to mind, "Do we know where this portal will take us?"

Tay shook her head. "No and I didn't feel like asking."

There was a slight crack, an edge to her voice that I didn't need clarification. I couldn't really blame her, though she could've asked literally anyone else, like Kyle or my aunt. But I just knew she had a lot on her mind. It annoyed me that Freyja put more responsibility on her shoulders despite everything, even if it was for a good cause. That was probably what made it worse, she knew Taylor couldn't say no, not with how big her heart was and that heroic streak she held tightly to.

"I guess we'll find out if we end up in Timbuktu," I said in jest.

There was a moment of silence before Tay let out a small laugh. Score, I got her to cheer her up a little!

"Very true," She said. Then she took a deep breath, an action she did more often of late. I believed it was due to the way she gathered magic, and I wondered how I would be able to do that in time.

"We should go," I said. "Face the music."

Tay mutely nodded.

My eyes found her hand hanging by her side, her fingers playing with the red sash that crossed her armor. I'd normally let her fidget, as she often did, but we both needed some comfort. My hand gently wormed into hers, the metal of our gloves touching and scraping against each other. She jolted a little, her braids whipping as her head snapped in my direction. I smiled, as much as I could anyway. The situation we were about to step into was likely a powder keg at best, a warzone at worst.

A small smile grew on her face. I stared at her for several seconds, knowing our helmets were about to be put on just in case we ended up somewhere more public. Her angular features stood out in the dim glow, something that I'd never thought I'd discover where they originated. Now it made sense why she looked so different, so otherly. So unique. I knew she didn't appreciate her looks; hell, she pushed it aside the last time it was brought up. One day, she would realize just how beautiful she truly was.

After we composed ourselves? No, maybe it was more like saying fuck it and taking the plunge. We both put our helmets on. The avian-like appearance from the sweeping wings and the sloped nose guard on both helmets was a beautiful aesthetic. Her helmet, out of all the helmets I saw in Dolgnæstr, was the only one that actually had wings on it. It had to be a symbol for the queen. The helmet certainly gave off that vibe to me, but I wasn't sure if that was because of how unique it was or because she was my queen.

That was another thing I felt I wasn't going to get used to any time soon.

My helmet illuminated on the inside, a bunch of displays, meters to inform me of the suit's integrity and power, appeared within my vision which was unobscured as if I didn't have a helmet otherwise. It took a little getting used to, but I eventually got things moved to where they weren't distracting. Most of the meters were things I shouldn't have to worry about, like the power. According to Kyle, it should absorb magic passively. Most of them were to keep track of any issues and luckily with my powers, if they failed for whatever reason, which Kyle was extremely skeptical would happen, then I would be able to keep moving.

We took the step forward, into the portal, and were swept into the current of a swirling blue and gold tunnel. I felt my body being pulled, not too unsimilar to Freyja and Tay's teleportation spell. It was like my body was being stretched across space and time, a brief thought of how streets and cars contort to Vista's power was a good comparison. If it was anything like it, then I was happy for her that she couldn't do this to organic beings.

Time itself seemed distorted, hours sweeping by in moments even as moments dragged on for an eternity before we were dumped unceremoniously into a dark and murky space. My stomach lurched into my throat and I was happy that we hadn't had a big meal beforehand. I was honestly tired of all the rustic meat and bread. When the vertigo had passed, I quickly looked over at Tay.

She was frozen in place, eyes wide with a farware look in them. Panic filled me with the idea that something had gone terribly wrong.

"Tay?" It didn't sound like my voice. There was a slight reverb, and it pitched lower thanks to the voice altering system in the helmet.

She snapped out of it with a shake of her head. "I'm okay," She said, as if it were automatic.

"You sure?" I knew something spooked her, she always had a deer in the headlights look when that happened.

"Y-yeah," Tay said with a slight stutter.

She wasn't.

If we didn't have more important things, I'd press her. There was something on her mind and it wasn't being kind to her.

I surveyed the area. It was dark, very dark. There were faint outlines of rocks and as my eyes adjusted, it looked like we were in a cavern deep in the ground. I turned around, a singular branch, or more like a root sprouting from the rock. There was no mistaking it, the world tree had a very distinct look and glow about it. It was just big enough that it reached my waist and was about as thick as my arm. There wasn't a portal and I wondered if there was actually a way to return through it.

There was a small stairway that went along the wall, as if it was carved from the stone. It was manmade and I couldn't help but remember that Aunt Jess had said the warehouse had been recently restocked with supplies. The fact that they traversed up what looked like slick rocks, was a feat all on its own.

Tay pointed high up the cavern. "There's an opening there."

There was a dim light reflecting off the dark stone. It did look like a passageway of sorts given it looked like someone could walk through it.

"Want to take the stairs?" I said pointing towards them.

Even with her helmet on, Tay gave me the most pointed look I'd ever seen her give me. If I was imagining it right, it was cute.

"Thought so," I chuckled.

"I could teleport us," Tay pointed out.

If it wasn't for the helmet, she would see the single eyebrow raised on my face. "Considering what happened the last time you teleported us, I'd rather not experience that right now."

She shifted on her feet and I knew she was embarrassed. "Okay… so I still need to practice that."

"For your first spell, I'd say that's still pretty damn good, Tay."

The way she played with her thumbs was another thing I picked up on about Tay. She might not show the most obvious signs of how she's feeling, but there were context clues like how she played with her hands and so forth. This time, she had to be blushing.

"Are you using your wings or…" Tay trailed off, changing topics as she normally does when I tease her. The black eye holes of her helmet looked over my shoulder.

I shook my head, "No, I'm going to use my powers and the faux wings. It's better if I keep up the disguise."

It was a sad kind of irony that I once wondered what it would be like to have a secret identity and now I did. It wasn't what I thought it would be like and I hadn't even stepped into the city yet.

Tay nodded, but didn't say anything else. She was holding back a comment. If I could see her face, she'd probably be pressing her lips together. A deep breath in and her magnificent black wings spouted from her back. There was an odd sense of foreboding in their presence, like the grim reaper had arrived. If that was how I felt near them, I could only wonder how a normal person might feel if they evoked that response from a Valkyrie. There was something about them that set the hairs on my skin to stand on end. Yet I wasn't actually bothered by them, I was biased and loved how beautiful they were. How beautiful she was.

Add that with the overall look she had; the chainmail armor, the red sash that I could now link to Freyja and had to be her favorite color, the way it was sleek in its appearance yet offered protection far better than any of the female video game characters I'd seen, yet still looked feminine thanks to subtle touches here and there, and how the back was opened for her wings. It wasn't unsimilar to my own but there was something about the gray chainmail and tunic that leant it a unique appearance. Like a queen, you could say.

I turned my wrist and pressed the button. A small jolt from my back caused me to lurch forward, but a second later I easily pushed back, using my flight to take account of the shift in weight.

"Damn," Tay said as she looked at me.

A smile played on my lips and I wished I wasn't wearing the helmet so she could see it. I glanced over my shoulder where a shimmering blue flame extended downward, creating etheric flaming wings. They were pretty nice and fit the theme. It was a little disheartening as well since they weren't actually my wings. There was a golden shimmer around me, another change ever since I died. Even in flight, it seemed like my forcefield was up even though it wasn't. That any use of my powers extruded this golden glow around me. Out of habit, I put up my forcefield. From what I could guess, only I could see another layer of gold appear and quickly adjusted to cover my armor. Something that would've taken a few weeks to adapt before, but didn't need any time at all now.

With a nod, we both flew up, heading towards the passageway. The entire cavern was wet and when I glanced down, there was a pool or lagoon next to where we just were. Was this the aquifer? I thought that was inaccessible except through the water plant. Or was this something else?

We deftly flew through the path, slowly traversing so we didn't run into the sharp walls. It opened up to a single opening at the top. The sounds of cars, people yelling, and other city noises could be heard from there. A path led straight up to the opening on the side of the wall but we were able to take the direct path. Careful of the metal platform that was constructed underneath the opening.

The moment we broke the surface, we were in some run down alley behind some building. Tay flew higher as I was surveying the alleyway. A moment later, I caught up to her and figured out where we were. Several skyrises surrounded us and it was the middle of the day. We stuck out like a sore thumb, but luckily people don't look up that often. We were downtown.

"I know that building," Tay said, disbelief heavy in her voice. She was staring down at the building in front of the opening. From up here, you can't even tell there was one. Magic at play?

"Really?"

She nodded. "It's an occult shop. Crystals and Stones. The one Freyja and I went to all the time. Owned by a lovely elderly woman named Elli."

I didn't miss the note of disbelief and irritation in her voice. Knowing her well enough, I knew what she was thinking. Just another secret. She doesn't often realize it, but Tay does speak out her thoughts and that was one of the phrases she's muttered under her breath a lot. It was one I shared with her. If it wasn't for Freyja, neither of us would be in this situation. I wouldn't have died if she had told the fucking truth to her daughter.

A flash of red crossed my eyes and I blinked as my suit informed me of extreme force on my gloves. Slowly, I relaxed my grip, the golden forcefield around my hand appeared above the glove again, and the sensor calmed down. A quick look showed no damage, just a notification. Kyle said the armor can withstand a lot of punishment, but never gave a quantifying amount. If it was like his Endbringer armor from what I read, then it was durable as hell.

"We should go," Tay said, her voice hard.

"Where? The warehouse?"

Tay shook her head, "No. We need the key."

"Which is at your home."

"Yeah…"

"You okay?" I asked when she fell silent and her eyes glazed over.

Tay was quiet for a moment and I was tempted to drift over to her but she spoke before I had a chance. "Yeah. Just need to get this over with."

I nodded mutely. Figuring out which direction to go wasn't hard. We might've been in Asgard for a month, but we grew up here. Tay led the way, her black wings flapping lazily in the air, yet still coming across majestically. A part of me wondered if she should've hid them and gone back to the old ways of being carried, but I knew how much she liked flying on her own. I haven't even seen her use the cloak since the day she lept off of the cliff.

The thrusters acted on their own as I started flying after her. They didn't do anything other than look fancy and provide minimal thrust. There was a sense of longing to feel the wind on my own feathers, but it was better this way. The world couldn't know or it would ruin everything.

As we darted through the buildings and headed towards Tay's home, I took in the state of the city. Without knowing how long we'd been gone, it was hard to tell if things looked good or bad. It was entirely possible that we'd been gone for a month or more. From the looks of it, the heart of downtown looked fine. Once we got to the edge of the bustling inner city to where the suburbs started melding together, there were signs of the hidden gang battles. Graffiti written over each other, the territory of the gangs ever changing. The ABB was encroaching on the Empire.

Ignoring the possibility of an ongoing gang war, and the repercussions that could cause on the city, I focused on following Tay. It didn't take long to enter Tay's neighborhood but the moment we were a few blocks away, Tay stopped in the air.

"What is it?" I asked, knowing that her reaction could mean several things. Most of them usually meant something bad.

Tay didn't respond, instead she burst into motion, swooped low, gaining momentum in her dive and heading straight down.

"Wha— shit!" I raced after her. What became apparent as I chased her was a white van pulling up to a house. Tay's house. There were two vehicles in the driveway, Mr. Hebert's truck and a sleek slate gray BMW. Several men came out and it became clear what was happening. The Empire was attacking the house.

Tay's projections burst into existence, three glowing white Valkyries with a shadowy black trail following behind them. The one with the biggest wings, Mist, surged forward ahead of the pack. All three Valkyries were coming down with weapons drawn and I could only imagine how terrifying it must be from below.

If only they bothered to look up.

Tay pulled out her sword from the sheath on her waist in one fluid motion. Not one to be left behind, I unhooked the cannon strapped to my back. When I brought it around, I double checked that the dial was set to stun. There was no way I was going to blow them to bits. The weapon could easily crater the block if I cranked it up. Aiming the cannon, I went for the greatest congregation of gangsters. Before the Valkyries could swoop down, I fired. There was only a slight kickback, but that was because my forcefield had protected me. Anyone else would've been launched backwards.

A magical pulse of energy sped past the Valkyries, striking the ground and exploding, hitting three of the goons. Their movement halted as they froze mid step as the wave of energy washed over them. Their bodies vibrated from the stunning shot. It wouldn't last too long, but that was all we needed for the Valkyries to land in formation, arrayed across the front of the lawn. The spear maiden stood firm at the center, shield up and spear planted in challenge. A thought to slam into the ground ahead of them came to mind, but I didn't want to fuck up the street in front of Taylor's house. So I gently landed with Tay in front of the projections, standing slightly to her right and a step behind my queen.

"What the fuck?!" The lead Empire goon that I hadn't hit yelled. I could see the exact moment he realized who was standing before him. "Gondul. You've finally shown up."

Tay didn't say anything, but she gripped her sword tighter. The sound of the door opening behind me almost made me glance over my shoulder, but we had more pressing things to deal with.

"You know, tranny faggot," I winced at the slurs being hurled at Tay. "You're— you're not s-so—"

I turned the dial and cocked the cannon, audible clunking sound that I'm sure he heard. I'd need to remember to thank Kyle for making it sound as intimidating as it looked, because no one was going to say shit like that to my girlfriend. My aura was prickling at my senses, straining my control. It wanted to be set upon them, to send them running in abject terror. Not only would it give away who I was, but it was more powerful than it had been when I was still human. Good thing I had more control over it now, otherwise I might just give them heart failure.

His head turned to me, "Who the fuck are you—"

"Do you want to die?" Tay said, so calmly that it had its own weight. It was… well, it was disturbing, but it was also kind of hot.

"Wha— you wouldn't. You're a—"

"Do you want to die?" She repeated, taking a step forward. The air seemed to sizzle around her and I wondered if she was using magic.

The Empire thug froze just as the others came out of the stun before he took a step back. I glanced to the side and saw the projections bristle with energy.

Each step Tay took, the Empire thugs retreated one until their backs hit the van. Their eyes went wide and they scrambled. Quickly hopping back into the van and driving off as fast as they could. Typical Nazis. Cowards when they realized they weren't the strongest one around.

"What did they hope to achieve by threatening you?" I commented.

Tay didn't say anything and at first I wasn't sure why until I heard a familiar voice call out.

"Taylor?"

I turned my head, Mr. Hebert stood behind the veritable wall of projections, trying to look over their shoulders or under their wings. Eventually he just pushed past them, which I wondered if they would act out but they didn't. Tay must've ordered them to let him through. It was a good thing I couldn't hear her voice in my head anymore. I knew she could still project her voice, but ever since I became a Valkyrie and I ignored her order to rise, it'd been silent.

The way she communicated with them was… startling to say the least. If one thought she had a demanding voice vocally they had no idea what it was like telepathically. Doubly so when you felt compelled to follow that order and any defiance felt like the worst anxiety attack you could ever have. Always feeling like she's looking over your shoulder and judging you, waiting for you to do the task as time itself seemed to stretch into eternity until you relented. It was disturbing and I was so glad to be free of the compulsion.

To say how happy I was when she hated the fact that she could do that to me and wanted to fix it was an understatement. I feared for just a brief moment that she would want to keep that control, just like her mom. A fear that struck me to the core and a constant reminder of my own life.

But she didn't.

Mr. Hebert walked up to Tay, stopping just a few feet and just stared at his daughter. He waited for her to turn around with a hesitant hand out. Footsteps came running from the house, a woman with red hair. Oh, I remember her. Zoe Barnes. What was she doing here?

"Taylor?" Mr. Hebert called out again.

The second passed and I feared my girlfriend would do something she'd regret, like fly away. Instead, she slowly sheathed her blade while bringing her wings in close. A moment later, they disappeared in a flurry of feathers and she pulled off her helmet. Tay turned, her hair blowing in the slight breeze, and faced her father.

"Hey, Dad," She said, her eyes filled with conflicting emotions that I could only imagine were rolling through her head. For the past month she had been subjugated by her mom, and now she was in front of her dad.

Mr. Hebert didn't wait a second before rushing her, pulling her into a hug. Tay went rigid at first and I hoped she wasn't about to freak out, but she eventually wrapped her arms around him. For the first time in a month, Tay embraced the hug from her dad in a way she never did with her mom.

I couldn't help but tear up at the sight as it brought a few good moments of my own to mind. Like the first time I arrested my first criminal and mom told me that I did a good job. That brought forth more memories, slowly turning darker as each one came. It took everything I had not to break down. I had to be there for my girlfriend because this reunion wasn't going to be easy on her.

ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ​

"Do you want anything to eat or drink?" Mr. Hebert asked, his voice filled with hesitancy as if he feared Tay was going to run away. In all honesty, I wouldn't be surprised if that was a thought passing through her mind as well.

"No, I'm fine," Tay said curtly, standing in the middle of the room.

I felt out of place in the awkward standoff, standing off the side in power armor. The two went silent as they stared at one another. Tay shifted on her feet and her fingers were playing with the pommel of her sword. One finger circling the inside, catching onto the spoke and going around it. It looked like it hurt, but she didn't seem bothered by it. Mrs. Barnes was standing by the table, arms crossed while her eyes swiveled between the two. She seemed anxious, yet happy, that Tay was home.

I didn't miss that her eyes kept landing on me from time to time.

Rolling my shoulders, I stood by the doorway and felt very much like an invader. It was a reunion that I knew was going to happen, but it didn't stop my thoughts from spiraling as to why it had to happen. The pain crept across my skin and the sound of whirling blades filled my ears, the helplessness—

No, stop Victoria. Now was not the time.

A few deep breaths and I was dimly aware of the conversation between father and daughter.

"-id you go? Who is this… new cape?" Mr. Hebert asked.

It didn't look like Taylor had answered any of his questions and Mrs. Barnes looked as if she was about to butt in.

"Taylor—" Mr. Hebert said.

"What," Tay snapped. When her dad flinched back, I saw regret in her eyes. "Sorry," She apologized hastily. "I didn't—"

Mrs. Barnes walked in between the two and spoke with a calm, matronly voice. "Let's take a breath. We've been through a lot for the past two weeks—"

"Two weeks?" Tay's voice was filled with confusion. "We've been gone for only two weeks?"

My own thoughts echoed her. Two weeks. I died two weeks ago and we'd been in Asgard for a month. While it wasn't as bad as I thought it would be, it meant it was a fresher wound for everyone. I wasn't sure how to feel about that.

The two adults looked at one another, perplexed expressions on both of their faces.

"Two weeks?" Mrs. Barnes asked, her voice more soothing in this tense situation.

Tay froze briefly before she spoke. "We…" She sighed, "I think I should start at the beginning."

Mrs. Barnes nodded while Mr. Hebert stood still, his eyes watching Tay carefully.

"I'm assuming that for the past two weeks, everyone thought I ran away and disappeared?"

Another nod from Mrs. Barnes. "Yes. I tried to check your phone but it was disconnected. Off."

"It wasn't." Tay pulled out her phone, fully intact, weirdly enough. "Or I should say it was, but not of my own doing. The moment that Victoria…" She hesitated in her words and her eyes glanced at me from the corner before continuing. "Died, We ended up in a land I didn't even know existed."

"We? What land?" Mr. Hebert's voice was filled with confusion. His eyes flicked over to me for a short moment.

I was hoping that Tay was going to reveal everything soon. It was a tiring feeling like I was some boogieman and was scaring the man who tried to squeeze my hand as a show of strength. As weird as that moment was, it still made me want to laugh. Never thought I'd get that treatment and I endured the stiffness of Dean's parents.

Tay sighed, "We were in Asgard for the past month."

As if a mic was dropped, silence fell and the tension built in the house. The slightest bit of sound, slightest bit of movement, could snap the rubber band, smacking everyone awake.

"Asgard," Mrs. Barnes echoed. "The mythical realm of the Aesir in Norse mythology?"

Tay nodded. "Yes." Her eyes furrowed. "Wait, are those—" She pointed towards the pile of papers, books, and scrolls on the table. "They are. You went downstairs."

Both adults turned to face the table. "Yes," Mr. Hebert answered slowly. "We did."

Tay rubbed her face, leaving a little bit of redness in its wake. "Can you read it?"

Both shook their heads. "No," Mrs. Barnes replied. "Let me guess, you can?"

Tay nodded. "Yeah. It's what started all of… this." There was a slight bit of anger in her tone and I knew she was thinking of her mom. Of Freyja. She glanced over at me, her brown earthy eyes staring at me with an unwavering focus that didn't betray her feelings. "You might as well remove your helmet. I'm not going to hide shit like she does."

A small smile played on my lips, knowing that she was actively trying not to be like her mother. Slowly, I gripped the edge of my helmet, pressing the little buttons on either side to release the catch. With a slight twist, I pulled off the helmet and shook my head slightly. When I gazed upon the adults without a screen in front of me, there was no recognition on their faces at first. It was several seconds later that Mr. Hebert's eyes went wide.

"H-h-how—"

"What?" Mrs. Barnes asked, her eyes narrowing as she processed what she was seeing. It honestly made me a little uncomfortable, as if there was something wrong and I desperately needed to fix it. Curse my fucking mom and her attention to details.

"It-its– that shouldn't be—"

"Like I said," Tay spoke, her voice carrying the weight of a queen's decree, demanding to be heard. "We have a lot to talk about."

"What's going on?" Mr. Hebert asked, his eyes still wide and filled with a slight bit of fear.

"Dad… you should take a seat. You too, Aunt Zoe."

The two adults looked at one another before listening to Tay. I briefly looked around and wondered where the not-so-normal cats were but they were nowhere to be seen. The moment they sat down, Tay continued.

"So… if you haven't figured it out, that's Victoria."

"Victoria," Mrs. Barnes repeated. Then her eyes went wide. "But you're—"

"Yes, she was." Tay interrupted her, an attempt to stop the obvious but I still felt the pain of the memory bubble up. The world started to feel distant until her voice centered me. "I… I also—" Tay stopped herself before sighing deeply. "Fuck it. Not like I care if this precious secret of hers is revealed to those I care about." Pride bloomed within me as I watched her finally speak her mind and the truth. "Look, Frey—Mom lied to us."

There was anger in her voice when she had to switch. She really didn't want to call her mom. I couldn't blame her for feeling that way, the woman did break the trust they once had rather thoroughly.

"What?" Both adults said in unison.

"She's a goddess," Tay said bluntly. She was visibly shaking with anger. "She fucking lied to us. All this time, she's been masquerading as a mortal human when she's the Norse goddess Freyja."

Both adult's faces showed that they didn't believe her. So I decided to pipe in and reinforce it.

"It's true. She is. She also never told Taylor of the things she did to her that eventually led to… well, me being here." I said as I gestured to my body. It'd only been a few days since I became a Valkyrie, but the feelings of how I was not whole, where a chunk of you was missing but you couldn't find out what it was, still lingered. It was a feeling that all Einherjar shared. Sometimes I still felt like a ghost and that I'd disappear, never to be seen or heard of again.

Those were thoughts I ignored as best as I could.

Mrs. Barnes was the first to recover and stood up, her arms gesturing. "Wait, wait, wait. Are you telling me that your mother, Annette, the English professor and former member of the movement's inner circle, is actually the Norse goddess Freyja?"

"It's deeper than that," I added when I saw Tay barely holding it together. "But yes."

"How?" She asked.

"Because I saw her. We saw her," Tay finally said, the irritation and sadness was thick in her voice. Almost to the point of cracking. "In Asgard. A month ago, I found out that she was alive. That she faked her death and left us behind."

There was a barely restrained rage in her voice now. I knew she wanted to scream, to vent her wrath at the injustice of it all. It showed in the way her hands shook and the way the air sizzled around her once again. It was only because she was trying to explain what happened to her dad and aunt that she was holding it in.

I had to calm her down, even if I wanted to join her. She could cause untold damage if I let her build her magic.

With calm and careful steps so as not to knock anything over, I walked towards her. Each step became heavier and it became harder to breathe. A quick glance showed that it was affecting her family and I had to act fast. I placed a gentle hand on her shoulder in some feigned hope to calm her. At the touch, she froze. The air instantly cleared and my lungs were filled with air once again.

This was going to be an issue if we wanted to keep her magic a secret. She couldn't have her emotions seep into the magic of the area. I knew all too well what it was like to have a power involving emotions. It might be more potent considering the lower levels of magic here. I might not be a Vanir like her, but I could tell. Somehow.

She turned her head to me, eyes sharp for but a second before they softened. "I—"

"It's okay," I whispered. It wasn't, but I really couldn't blame her. This was all because of her mom.

"Wh-what was that?" Mr. Hebert asked.

Tay's body went stock still at the sound of her dad's voice. "I—" She took a deep breath, and on the exhale, she visibly shuttered. "That… that was magic. I— I shouldn't have done that." Tay clamped up, the previous badass that scared the Empire away with a single line was reduced to her socially anxious self under the gaze of her dad and aunt. It was almost enough to make me question if she had truly punched Freyja, the difference in how she acted around her parents was stark.

"Magic," Mrs. Barnes said as she slowly stood from her seat. "Are you telling me that was magic?"

Tay nodded, her lips forming a thin line.

"This isn't a joke. Everything you said about Annette is true?" Her eyes landed on me, "That you're actually Victoria Dallon?"

"I'm actually Victoria Dallon. I'm— was an Einherjar, a physical manifestation of my soul, shepherded by Taylor. And Taylor's mom? She's alive, not a burnt husk and completely healthy."

There was yet another moment of silence as my words settled on the adults. Mr. Hebert leaned back against the couch, his hands laying limply on his lap. There was a flicker of happiness, of hope, before it turned into sadness as he processed what he had just heard.

Mrs. Barnes on the other hand looked cold. Cold anger from the realization that she'd been lied to all this time. That someone she was close to, cared about greatly, never opened up to her even a little. As the second passed by, I realized that the room's temperature dropped and the lights began to flicker. For a brief moment, I felt the strength in my muscles wane and my powers instinctively flared and gold enveloped me, protecting me from whatever was happening. Her eyes started to glow white, spreading out over her skin. Her once shiny bright red hair turned pure white and her body became thicker, slowly expanding outwards.

"Wha—" Mr. Hebert started to say as he realized what was happening.

"Aunt Zoe?" Tay asked, worried.

Mrs. Barnes' pure white eyes blinked a few times and everything seemed to freeze for but a moment. The hardlight that had been created on her body ceased its expansion. Her white mouth opened and exhaled. "Fuck," She said, her voice soundling like crystal chimes. Just as quickly as it came, the eerie feeling that rolled off her receded. The hardlight shrunk inwards, her pale skin and red hair returning. "Fucking hell, Annette."

"You have powers?" Both Mr. Hebert and Tay asked at the same time.

What just happened just dawned on Mrs. Barnes. "Damn it." She sighed, "Yes, I do. Every lieutenant in the movement was a cape. All thirteen of us."

Thirteen. Freyja really liked that number.

"I can… pull energy from around me. Enhancing myself in a way." She hesitated. Was there more to her powers than that? It seemed like that was the case considering it was growing outside her body. There was something familiar about her hardlight too but I couldn't place why. "But that doesn't matter now," She shook her head and looked at Mr. Hebert. "No, it's the fact that Annette, our lover, lied to us. Never told us who she actually was. I should've realized it with how mysterious she liked to be but I never…"

As startling as it was that Mrs. Barnes was a parahuman, it paled in comparison to how Tay was reacting. Her mouth was gaped and her eyes wide. Her dad had a similar reaction. Looks like Freyja wasn't the only one who kept a secret from those they love. In comparison, Mrs. Barnes was a tiny drop in the bucket to the tsunami that was Freyja, but it had to still sting.

Just as I was about to speak, to break my girlfriend and her dad out of their trance, two blurs came racing down the stairs. The cats, Bee and Treacle. What were their real names again? It'd been so long since I heard it that I couldn't remember. Luckily I didn't have to as they stopped right in front of Tay, their beady green eyes looking up at her.

"Bygul and Trjegul," Taylor said, her voice slightly distant but the irritation was there.

The cats flinched at hearing their names. "Meow," Be–Bygul replied meekly.

"Begull and Treygull?" Mr. Hebert repeated, not pronouncing the name correctly.

Taylor either didn't hear him or was ignoring his question as she kneeled down at the cats. "You knew."

The cats shied away, their secret now out in the open. At least they seemed properly apologetic about it.

"Mew…" Trjegul said just as meekly as Bygul.

"Don't. You've always understood me, far more than cats should be able to. You never died of old age like she said you did. Never replaced you."

The two cats looked at each other before nodding.

Damn. I never thought I'd see such human reactions from a pair of felines, but I just did. I felt bad for them, it's not like it was their fault. "Tay," I said calmly.

Tay froze. A few seconds later, she exhaled audibly. "You're right. I shouldn't… It's not their fault. They were just doing what they were told." She stood up and looked up at the ceiling. "By the fucking icy tundra of Niflheimr, Freyja. Just how much did you focus on protection," She mumbled so lowly that I doubt she realized she said it out loud.

"Hmm?" I hummed back, my eyes briefly glancing at the two stunned adults. Just another reveal to toss on the pile. I could only imagine what it must be like for them. Tay and I had a month to process this, though we were still reeling at the fact that Freyja was trying to save all the worlds and the coalition as a whole.

She glanced at me, blinking her eyes owlishly a few times. Embarrassment flashed in them before she spoke. "The house is enchanted, or I should say there's enchantments all over the place. All etched with her mark, her magic. How did I never—" She sighed heavily. "It doesn't matter. Just another thing she kept from us."

"W-what?" Mr. Hebert asked, finally getting his voice back. "What do you mean?"

"Dad, she… she made the entire house protected from threats that would wish harm on us. There's also the fact that the cats are always prepared to defend us at a moment's notice."

I looked at the cats, along with everyone else. Both cats tilted their heads in opposite directions. "Mew?" Both cats mewled.

"Don't try to cute your way out of this you little shits," Tay muttered. We stared at them for a moment, processing how they are not normal kitties, before Tay continued. "Anyway, there's… there's a lot we need to cover. The basics is that Fre—Mom is alive. I ferried Victoria's soul to Asgard. I apparently have a half-brother who's a loveable doofus. Fought Thor, which I wouldn't recommend. Was told that I am now the Queen of the Valkyries and am a goddess in puberty. Became friends with Thrud, Thor's daughter. Saw the devastation that was unleashed on Asgard and the people of the realm. Learned how to use magic and fly with my own two wings."

She stopped and took a deep breath, "Oh, and she did all this because she's trying to save the Nine Realms, including the infinite amount of Midgards, from a terrible being that threatens all life as we know it and she made me the leader of said force here on Bet. So you know, mother of the year award for her I guess."

Once again, both adults stood speechless. Tay really could've handled that smoother. She left out a lot of details. Though it was kind of cute how she rambled.

Focus, Victoria, now was not the time.

This was going to be a long night, wasn't it? We hadn't even figured out what I was going to do since I couldn't go home.

I took a deep, shuddering breath. Our lives would never be the same again.

Images flashed across my mind of how my family might be grieving. How my sister would be alone in a house where no one cared about her. Or my dad sitting in his chair, sinking deeper into the abyss of his own mind. My mom… her controlling nature eventually caused me to crack and gain powers from the pressure she put me under just so I could be noticed for once in my fucking life. How would she be handling the fact that her precious golden child was dead?

My heart wept and I wanted nothing more than to find my family and tell them that I was fine, that I was okay, and everything would be alright just so I wouldn't have to deal with the crushing guilt. But I wasn't fine. I would never be fine and especially wouldn't be if I returned.

I was finally free. It just took dying to achieve it.

How my death haunted me like a looming specter waiting for me. Tormenting me in a way that no one truly understood. Tay knew. The few times she actually slept, she mumbled and it was a vivid description of my death. How she always saw my lifeless cerulean eyes.

Just repeating those nights in my head, where I was plagued by nightmares and her warmth was the only thing that comforted me, or her nightly unquellable restlessness made me feel useless, really put things into perspective. Shit, we desperately needed to talk because we couldn't keep dancing around this forever. We did that for a whole fucking month and look where it led us. I'd just have to pry it out of her if putting my own concerns forward didn't coax hers out.

"-to explain further, because that seems very vague." Mrs. Barnes' voice pulled me from my dark thoughts.

Tay sighed, "I know. It's just—"

She stopped, her body going rigid. My eyebrows furrowed as I looked at the shimmer of white that flashed across her eyes. What was that?

"The door," She whispered.

Before I had a chance to clarify, someone knocked.


Victoria chapters are probably among my favorite so far. She is my favorite character if you haven't noticed, and this saga is... well, not easy for her. What do you expect from someone dying and coming back home? But there are a lot of really good Taylor chapters.
 
I guess that's Soph coming as the PRT envoy ordered to apologize about that little E88 incursion.
 
Thurisaz 3.2 (Taylor)
I would like to thank my beta team. You girls are amazing as always and very much appreciated.
CW: Panic attack, flashback and depictions of the past

Thurisaz 3.2 (Taylor)

Wednesday, March 2nd, 2011

The distortion was quickly leaving my vision and I glanced over at Ori, using the tether as a guide. "Ori, put your helmet on and head to the basement," I whispered. "We need to be careful who learns you're here."

There was only a slight bit of surprise and hesitation in her movement but Ori donned her helmet. The eagle shaped piece of tinker tech easily slipped over her head, her eyes hidden behind some blackened tinted lenses. She quietly moved across the room and opened the basement door, a feat made possible due to her body being encased by gold and floating above the ground. Ori looked over her shoulder at me as she landed, conveying some sort of message that I couldn't process at this time.

I only had a hunch as to who was at the front door since my vision was mired in white barring the faintest of outlines, but it felt like the same sense of precognition I had through seiðr. If it was who I thought it was, they could not learn that Ori was here.

There was another knock on the door and Ori took that as the cue to go into the basement, closing it behind her. I hated that she had to ask that of her, but circumstances were what they were.

"Taylor." Dad's voice was filled with worry. "What's goin—" He stopped and looked at Aunt Zoe, his eyes going wide. "Is it…"

"Must be," Aunt Zoe replied. "I'll get the door."

The idea to put my own helmet on came to mind, but I knew it was pointless after our explosive entrance. Still, my fists tightened into balls as Aunt Zoe opened the door. I couldn't see them from my angle, but I knew who they were a moment later.

"Ahh, Shadow Stalker and Miss Militia. How can I help you today?" Aunt Zoe greeted the two heroines with a surprisingly calm demeanor. Not a moment ago, she was a pissed off hard-light crystal chime.

"Hello, Mrs. Barnes." A cordial voice of an older woman that could only be Miss Militia said. I'd heard Shadow Stalker's voice before, with its altered tones from the mask. "My Ward here said that she saw two figures up in the air while she was patrolling the neighborhood and contacted me immediately."

Aunt Zoe stood motionless for a moment before she turned her head to face me. I shrugged my shoulders and walked into view.

"Yes, that was me," I said, calmly, as I got to see one of the local heroes in person once again.

Miss Militia wasn't— I wouldn't say my favorite hero but she was up there in terms of local ones. Armsmaster was the top for locals but the gun powered icon of American ideals was a close second. Of course this was before I became more aware of what American ideals actually were. Still, the army fitted fatigues that somehow accentuated her curves and the American flag bandana wrapped around the lower half of her face was a sight to see.

She was about the same age, maybe a few years younger than Aunt Zoe. A brief thought that she might be one of the lieutenants came to mind but considering the lack of recognition between Aunt Zoe and the heroine, it was quickly pushed aside. Unless everyone went under some body altering changes which I'm sure wouldn't cause any sort of issue whatsoever, they should've known one another.

Shadow Stalker stood stock frozen next to Miss Militia. She was facing me and I wasn't entirely sure how, but I knew she was staring at me.

"Gondul," Miss Militia said, breaking the tension a little. "Or should I call you—"

I shrugged, "Doesn't matter, Taylor or Gondul since the Empire already knew who I was."

Miss Militia at least had the decency to wince. "Very well. May we come in?"

Another look was shared across Aunt Zoe, Dad, and myself. In truth, I didn't really care what they were trying to do. I had a feeling my identity was blown before we even stepped foot back on Bet. The disappearance of Gondul at the same time as Taylor Hebert was bound to raise alarms. It also didn't seem normal for a solitary Ward to be patrolling a neighborhood where there was generally little gang activity. Though the Empire did just try to hurt my family so that might've changed, but it was more likely that since I was an outed cape at this point that they were taking advantage of that to target my family.

"Please," Aunt Zoe said, opening the door wider for the two capes.

Miss Militia entered first, then Shadow Stalker. The two cats turned their heads at Shadow Stalker and the Ward froze momentarily.

Interesting.

"Bee, Treacle, go upstairs," I ordered the two.

The cats looked up at me for a second before scrambling up the stairs. At least with the illusion gone, they didn't have to act like the usual cats.

"Cute cats," Miss Militia said with a warm inflection.

I nodded, "They've been with me my entire life." It wasn't a lie.

Miss Militia nodded mutely. Once the door was closed, silence fell over us for a few seconds before the Protectorate cape spoke. "I didn't want to say this at the door, but the Empire came, didn't they?"

I nodded, "Yes. In some feign attempt to scare, kidnap, or kill my family. Good thing I happened to arrive just in time, wasn't it?" As much as I tried to control my anger, it was bubbling at the surface. Had been bubbling at the surface. If Shadow Stalker was nearby, why was there a near success on my family's lives?

The two heroes exchanged a look. Shadow Stalker was squirming under the gaze of the older woman and a part of me wanted to feel sorry for her, but I didn't. At least I knew that they would've been safe no matter what. Not only would the cats defend the home if needed, but the house had protection wards and spells all over the place.

Then there was Aunt Zoe. That was a whole bag I didn't want to dig into right now.

Miss Militia sighed, "I apologize for that. We came as soon as I was notified by Shadow Stalker, who was ready to delay them if necessary."

Her apology didn't sound hollow, in fact, she meant it greatly, but it mattered little to me. Or maybe that was the exhaustion. Freyja wasn't kidding when there was less magic on Bet. It felt like trying to suck air through a clogged straw.

When no one responded, the Protectorate cape continued. "With that said," She said looking at me, "Gondul, we need you to come to the PRT Headquarters."

"Why?" I asked.

"Taylor," Dad scolded me slightly.

I ignored him and continued to stare at the heroine. "Because your life's on the line. I am not sure if you are aware of this, but your identity was released to the public."

Well, it's not like that wasn't glaringly obvious. "And?"

"It would be in your, and your family's, best interests if you came in. For your protection."

I almost barked out a laugh at that. It was always about my protection. Whether it be from Freyja or from the local Protectorate, my protection was the most important fucking thing in the world.

Luckily, I held it back. "And what? Force me into the Wards?"

That got Miss Militia to hesitate and I knew that option was on the table. Fun.

"Not precisely," She said, choosing her words very carefully. "But there are things you should be made aware of. I am not sure where you've been for the past two weeks, but we can bring you up to speed."

A deflection? It didn't matter, it still meant they were going to recruit me into the Wards. If that happened, then I wouldn't be able to get anywhere on this mission. As much as I disliked the fact that Freyja gave it to me, it had to be done. Earth Bet needed a united front if we were to have any chance to defeat Scion.

"Taylor," Aunt Zoe said calmly. "We should go. We've…" She looked at Dad for a brief moment. "Been focusing on trying to find you and know very little about what's going on in the city."

She didn't mention about the recruitment. Did she not like the idea as well? Considering she's been hiding her powers all this time and was a former lieutenant, then it would make sense.

"Fine."

"Great," Miss Militia said, "We can call a van—"

"No need," Aunt Zoe cut in. "I'm going with her."

"Mrs. Barnes that isn't necess—"

"Considering what happened the last time? I think it is. Or should I call my legal representation?"

Last time? What happened last time? The two stared at one another for a few seconds and I wasn't the only one waiting for the tiny thimble to drop as Shadow Stalker's head was also bouncing between the two. Her head stopped and stared at me for a moment before returning to the two women.

"Very well," Miss Militia relented. "That's something normally reserved for legal guardian—"

"I am her legal guardian," Aunt Zoe said with a smugness that could match Loki's.

Miss Militia was slightly surprised but carefully hid it. "We'll lead the way."

The two capes slowly left the house, Shadow Stalker glancing over her shoulder once more, her head facing me yet again, before leaving view. I didn't have the time to process what that meant when Dad spoke.

"Are you sure this is wise?"

Aunt Zoe shrugged her shoulders. "Doesn't matter. I'm not letting Taylor be alone with them. She's not getting drafted into the Wards."

"But she'd be safer!" Dad's voice went higher.

"I'll be fine," I calmly said.

It seemed my voice fell on deaf ears as Aunt Zoe responded. "She's not joining. There's no way she's joining the government's child soldier program."

That was a relief. Not that I would actively join the Wards, but knowing that someone also didn't want me to, was nice. I knew Dad would want me to join. Like Freyja, it was about protection.

The two adults stared at each other for several seconds before Aunt Zoe turned to look at me. "Taylor, let's go. I don't know if you want to leave your armor or…"

I thought about it and I almost decided to keep it on. Sighing, I replied, "I should take it off. It would only make us a target."

Aunt Zoe nodded. I quickly went up the stairs and the moment I reached the top step, I heard the two start arguing again. It was the same thing. About protection or child soldiers. It was a back and forth debate between the two. They didn't get super angry, but there was a divide.

It almost made me want to escape through my window to be honest. If it wasn't for Ori being in the basement, the chances would've been higher.

The moment I stepped into my room, I checked if anything changed. Two weeks away and I almost expected someone to investigate it but it seemed untouched. Not wasting a moment longer, I quickly took off my armor, making sure to pull out my dead cell phone before doing so and setting it aside. Next came off the tunic and pants we wore in Asgard. Automatically as if I hadn't been away for a month, I put on some skinny jeans, a t-shirt, and one of my black hoodies without paying attention to my body.

Feeling slightly more comfortable, I was ready to face whatever was ahead of me at the PRT. I grabbed my phone and headed out of my room.

ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ​

"Your father sometimes," Aunt Zoe said as we pulled out of the driveway and followed the motorcycle in front of us. Shadow Stalker was on the back, holding onto Miss Militia, her cape fluttering in the wind. I honestly expected a motorcade or something, but instead we were traveling down the street like normal. As normal as one could get while being led by a Protectorate member.

I didn't say anything in response, instead grabbing the charger in her car and plugging it into my phone. A few seconds later the boot up screen appeared on my phone.

"That thing really is dead, isn't it?"

I looked at Aunt Zoe. "Yeah. Had no way to charge it. I mean, it was possible in the past few days, but it wouldn't have mattered."

Gimlé would've had the means to charge the phone, but that doesn't mean it would've had the signal. If that was the case, we wouldn't need the vegvísir to communicate.

"Just… just how big is this? This thing Annette is in?"

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "Big. Likely dozens of worlds involved."

Aunt Zoe rubbed her face, still keeping an eye on the road. "Wonderful. Just like her to run head first into such a large and unreachable goal. Should've realized that with her movement."

She let out a scoff.

"Should've realized a lot of things, apparently."

"I think we all missed a lot of obvious signs," I muttered as I stared out of the window, the buildings passing by in a blur. I wasn't ready for the PRT. I didn't want to be put into some team of teenagers that would only end up like high school. There would be one or two teenagers who didn't like me because I was trans and I'd be forced to work with them because that would somehow build comradery or some shit. All while I'd have to bite my tongue because anything I'd say would just make things worse.

Yup, just like school. Good thing Aunt Zoe was with me.

"We have a lot to talk about tonight," She said when we reached a stop light.

I sighed, "I know."

"How are you?"

The sincerity of the question threw me off. Only Ori had asked that question of late and it's been hard to be open to her. She had enough on her plate and I didn't want to add more to it.

"I—" My voice died before I even had a chance to respond. A silent war waged within my mind as I contemplated if I should tell her or remain quiet. Aunt Zoe has been the only adult, only parent, who has cared enough to ask or be there to support me in any capacity. I knew Dad meant well, and so did Freyja in her own twisted way, but Aunt Zoe was also more… accepting. No one had stepped into the school and put their foot down to the fact that I was being bullied. Only she did.

So with another deep breath, another taxing attempt to absorb magic, I answered her. "Not good."

I waited for the response that I didn't seem to be having any issues or for it to be brushed aside, but it never came.

"Honey…" I felt her hand on my thigh, a gentle squeeze before retreating. It was enough to pull my gaze from the city to her. Her focus was on the road, but she occasionally glanced from the corner of her eyes, worry etched on her face.

I wasn't sure if she wanted me to say more or if I was supposed to wait for her to clarify. It never came, making for an awkward tension in the air. With another deep breath, I turned my gaze back out to the city.

"You don't want to join, do you?" She said after a minute of silence.

I wasn't sure if the question was her asking if I wanted to be in the Wards or more of a declaration of my true intentions.

"No."

"Good."

I turned my head and blinked my eyes. She might've said that she didn't want me to join, but it was the conviction and proudness in her voice that startled me. She was… happy.

"We should prepare before entering the building," She continued. "They will probably tell you about your identity being public again. Some Nazi released it on one of their toxic websites and it spread to PHO. It happened shortly after Victoria was pronounced dead. Since then, there's been rumors that they've been looking for you, as evidenced by the attack earlier to try and draw you out. Whether it be the director, the deputy director, or the Protectorate leader, they will try to strongarm you into the Wards. Don't let them. I won't let them. They have to abide by your choice and if they don't, which I wouldn't put it past them considering your powers, they have to listen to mine. I'd rather it not get to the point that they ignore your choice, but we'll see."

I could only blink at how thorough of a plan Aunt Zoe had managed to put together in such limited time. It was as if the movement was still alive and she was trying to keep those within safe. Almost what I'd expect from the mafia or gang. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that's sort of how it was. Freyja's movement was a gang that never got rolling. Gang might not be the best term, since it was an ideological movement and not some street thugs trying to hold territory through power and fear, but the underlying principles weren't far off.

"Okay."

"We can figure out what to do afterwards. I have a few ideas."

That surprised me, but I wasn't going to say no. Aunt Zoe had taken this far better than I expected, though she did blow her carefully hidden cover. While I was a little annoyed that she was a cape and none of us knew, I couldn't remain angry with her. There were countless reasons why she would keep it a secret and if it had anything to do with the movement, then it made more sense.

But wasn't that hypocritical of me? Freyja had her reasons for keeping her secrets. A flash of anger boiled in my veins at the thought.

No.

It wasn't the same. Unlike Freyja, Aunt Zoe didn't shy away from the truth and was upfront about her reasons while my mother hid it behind vague niceties and subtle deflections. Aunt Zoe at least treated me like an equal and cared.

After a few moments of thinking and debating with myself, I realized that Aunt Zoe was nothing like Freyja, I finally replied.

"Okay."

I ignored the stream of vibrations from my phone as it started to receive the calls and messages that I didn't get, opting to focus on the blurring buildings and people on the side.

ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ​

I nervously played with the inside lining of my hoodie, a comfort I hadn't had in a month. The room was sparse; a medium size table with six chairs, a window that overlooked the street, a white board with information about me, and a projector screen that was currently off. The air conditioner kicked on, the low hum amplified by the eerie silence while Aunt Zoe and I waited for whomever was going to talk to us.

To force me into the Wards.

My eyes wandered over to the white board. A time stamp of what happened two weeks ago, a month ago for me. Several key pieces were missing but overall they had gathered as much data as they could about the incident that led to Victoria's death. Like they didn't know that I had summoned another Valkyrie or I transformed into an owl. So much of that moment was a blur that thinking about it now seemed like a fever dream.

Considering the nightmares I had, it wasn't far off.

Odds are the Protectorate would try to wrangle the rest of the story out of me as part of the meeting.

I shook my head and let the thought drift away, focusing on the surrounding area. Unknown to everyone but me, the two buildings besides the PRT had faint magical traces on them. Why a toy and ice cream shop would have that, I didn't know. They stuck out in the vast emptiness of the area and it left me wondering. What was it about those places that had magic? It was yet another mystery that no doubt Freyja knew the answers to, yet neglected to inform me about.

What else was new?

My thoughts were pulled away when I heard footsteps on the other side of the door. Not a moment later, the door opened. Aunt Zoe craned her neck to look but I continued to stare at the white board. There were more than a few people who entered the room and they slowly took their spots around the table. The first two were capes I'd met before; Armsmaster and Miss Militia. The next two were a few Wards; Aegis, Vista, and Shadow Stalker. Shadow Stalker wasn't new, but I hadn't met Vista or Aegis before.

Aegis, was a surprise, because last I knew, Triumph was the leader of the Wards. That must have changed in my absence, not that I had paid all that much attention before. His costume consisted of a silver shield emblem on his chest, surrounded by a rust-red fabric and silver trim. His helmet was equally as red, leaving his brown eyes visible. He noticed my stare and I could see the faintest traces of a smile from where his face was visible..

Vista on the other hand, was wearing what looked like a dress or skirt that connected to the panels of body armor on her chest and arms. The skirt itself had a white, or was it more of a cream, background with various shades of green wavy, swooping lines. Unlike Aegis, she only had a reflective visor that covered her eyes while her straight dark-blonde hair was parted to one side. She didn't look happy, in fact it looked like she was tired.

Not a second later, another person entered the room. When my eyes landed on the person, I realized she was important. She was— I didn't want to sound offensive even in my own head, but she was on the larger side with a bleached blonde bob haircut. Her navy blue jacket and skirt seemed just on the tad side of wrinkled and there were bags under her steel-gray eyes. She had a near permanent grim look on her face that was like a stick was up her ass and not in a pleasant way. When she sat down, those piercing eyes landed on me.

The woman cleared her throat, "Thank you for meeting us." Her voice was rather stern, one I'd expect from a leader. "I'm Director Emily Piggot of the PRT ENE." There was a short pause before she continued, "Normally these types of meetings are more one on one, but your… situation is different than others."

"You don't say," I muttered under my breath. It took me a moment to realize I said it louder than I wanted but it looked like no one heard me, or at least commented about it. Though Aunt Zoe had a small smile on her face.

"Thank you," Aunt Zoe said, taking the reins of this conversation. "She only recently came back so this is… a shock to us."

The director nodded, "I can imagine." Her eyes landed on me. They were calculating, sizing me up. It made me bristle in my seat. It wasn't unnerving per se, not after my time in the Realms, but I didn't like how she was judging me. "I'm sorry for your loss. We were… informed that you were close with Victoria Dallon."

You know, it was a very odd experience to be told that. Ori was at home, hopefully not still in the basement, and was alive in some sense of the word. No one had decided how to constitute alive or dead for a Valkyrie and it wasn't like I was going to ask Freyja. The sentiment felt… not needed. Maybe more insufficient? I wasn't sure. In either case, I didn't feel much from it.

"Thank you," I replied, trying to sound like her words helped.

The director nodded, leaving a short period of silence in her wake. I briefly scanned everyone in the room. Armsmaster was hard to read, standing still while he watched me. Miss Militia looked the most sincere in her approach, conveying her own feelings on the loss of a local hero. The Wards were a mixture of emotions. Shadow Stalker was mostly neutral, her fingers tapping on the fabric of her costume. Aegis had a faraway look, lost in memory.

I remembered that Ori said that Dean was a cape and I wondered if he was a Ward. Was he Aegis? No, there was no recognition in his eyes when he saw me. Someone else then. Plus Aegis wasn't white like Dean.

Vista… she had a determined look on her face. Her jaw was set and there wasn't any sense that she was being held back by the loss. Maybe she wanted revenge for Victoria. I wasn't sure what Ori's relationship was with the Wards, it was never brought up, but I'd imagine she was close to most of them.

"There are many things we want to go over," The director broke the silence, that sternness returning. "But first we received word that there was a skirmish outside of your home. Is everyone alright?"

Interesting. I had briefly thought that Miss Militia and Shadow Stalker knew more about the attack but it seemed that they only relayed what we had told them. It was not lost on me that our arrival was not subtle in the least. I was still surprised at myself for threatening the Nazi's with death. Worse, I wasn't sure if I would have followed through. They might be Nazi's and deserve far worse, but I wasn't a killer. Even if I was, one thing was for certain.

There would be no Nazis in Valhalla.

"Yes, we are fine," Aunt Zoe said in my place. "Tay— or should I use Gondul in this case?"

"Either works," Miss Militia commented.

Aunt Zoe nodded, "Taylor and her new partner—"

"Antares," I supplied. I was just following along with what Aunt Zoe was doing. It would be the official notification of Ori's new cape name.

"Antares arrived just in time to deter the Empire from doing… whatever they were about to do."

Director Piggot nodded, "I see, thank you for letting us know. We've had a patrol of PRT officers lingering around the neighborhood as well as having Miss Militia and Shadow Stalker nearby, but it seemed they got past them."

She directed her eyes to Shadow Stalker who squirmed in her chair before they landed on Miss Militia. The older woman at least held her composure, but I could tell she felt like she was under the scrutinizing gaze of the Allfather himself. Even if he was dead.

"Don't blame her," Aunt Zoe said, a sharpness in her tone. "She's done an excellent job for the past two weeks."

I couldn't help but furrow my eyebrows. She knew that Shadow Stalker was nearby? Was watching over them? Just what else had I missed in the past two weeks?

One of the director's eyebrows raised. "Very well, I will make a note of that for her reports."

My eyes quickly landed on the Ward in question and saw her shoulders relax slightly. She was about to go back to fiddling with her costume until she froze. She must've realized that I was staring at her. I turned my gaze away from her.

"Was there any confrontation?" Armsmaster asked.

"Other than Antares stunning three of them in a single shot, no. We scared them away."

Armsmaster straightened himself, his lips tightening in interest. "Stunning you say? In what way?"

I shrugged my shoulders. "Not sure. She doesn't go in depth on how her tech works." The lie was easy because so much of it went over my head. Kyle tried to explain it but all I was able to get was something about wavelengths. I didn't really pay attention to my science class, since being harassed and pranked often made one not care about the class in general, but stunning people for a good twenty to thirty seconds via wavelengths was not easy. I wasn't even sure if Ori had understood most of it and she was the one wearing it.

"I see…" Armsmaster sounded… dejected. It was subtle, barely noticeable.

"Where did you meet Antares?" Miss Militia asked.

The question threw me off guard and it wasn't like I could answer that truthfully. Coming up with a vague enough answer that could be hammered out later, I said, "We met when I… left the city. I needed to be away after—" I shook my head again as the thoughts came bubbling. "We had a shared interest and joined up. Since then we've been collaborating before returning to Brockton Bay."

None of that was a lie, technically. Ori and I did become friends with a shared interest and we did collaborate before returning.

"Is she a native?"

"Yes."

That was met with silence. None of it was wrong, but their data will be since they will assume that Antares was a tinker and not Ori.

"Anything else about the attack?" The director asked after a few seconds.

I shook my head and shrugged, "No. Other than using my projections—"

"Projections?"

Shit. "Uhh—"

Aunt Zoe took over. "Yes, projections. Could we not dwell on that please?"

There was… a tension between the adults in the room, mostly between Aunt Zoe and the director. It was as if there was a silent battle happening between the two and we were along for the ride.

"Very well," Director Piggot said, thinning her lips. "Then let's move on." She looked over at Armsmaster.

He nodded and stood, the chair creaking slightly as he moved. He stood by the whiteboard before speaking. "We've gathered enough information about what occurred two weeks ago, but we were hoping you could brief us further given you were on the scene."

I glanced at Aunt Zoe and she pondered the request for a moment before she nodded. Taking that as a cue to speak, I told them what happened. "Glory Girl and I were patrolling downtown when I received a text message from her. When I read it, I… I had my projection go ahead of me while I raced through the streets," I had to lie about the owl thing. They couldn't know about that. There were a great many things they couldn't know about.

"You… ran there?" Miss Militia asked for clarification.

"Uhh, yeah," I tried not to squirm in my chair, but it was hard. At least I could keep playing with the fraying threads of my hoodie.

She nodded slowly but there were calculating eyes on me. How did I go from facing my mom and punching her, being in a room with some of the most prominent people in the Nine Realms, fighting against a god, getting nearly killed by a literal dragon, and almost witnessing the death of my brother to being reduced to a nervous mess? Come on, Taylor. You fought Thor for god's sake.

"When I… arrived," I said, continuing after taking a deep breath. "Glory Girl was already—" I choked as the images of her broken and beaten body flashed across my mind. The blood pooling on the ground like magma traveling down a mountain, her hands and arms stripped down to the whites of her bone and fragments laying in the cooling liquid below. The makeshift spear pierced through her chest as if she was the stone and the weapon Excalibur. The white costume forever stained in red ichor.

Words were hard to formulate in my head, let alone with my mouth. The lump in my throat was dry and refused to move no matter how hard I tried. Air was suffocating and stagnant, it wasn't enriching like it had been in the Nine Realms and I was starting to feel the drain. How had I even survived before the unexpected journey to Asgard?

I knew at that time too, I knew that Ori was dying. It wasn't until now that I realized that truth. It spurred the other Valkyrie, Sanngriðr, to be summoned, and she brutally attacked with all the rage I had within me. At first I thought I was just angry, but it was really the feeling of helplessness when I realized I couldn't save her, not like I thought I did when I held her in my arms.

Then that hope bloomed in my chest at the new feeling of somehow being able to help her. I could laugh at myself for how naive I had been.

It wasn't until I heard Aunt Zoe's voice that I broke out of my haze.

"-ude! Can't you see how much—" She stopped when she noticed my gaze. "Honey…"

I shook my head and took a shaky breath. I scanned the room again. Concern and worried looks and faces stared back at me. The exhaustion I'd had for the past month was finally settling in and I rubbed my face before continuing. "My projections can harm Hookwolf," I said quietly. "He… he pointed out Glory Girl's state and gave me an ultimatum. One that I could've… could've—" I shook my head. "I let him go. But it was pointless. She still died."

My words were hollow even to me. It should've surprised me, but I was too tired to care.

Aunt Zoe was my lifeline right now and spoke in my stead. "As you can see, she's still grieving. So let's not inquire further on that event please."

"You're right," Director Piggot said. "I apologize for—" She stopped herself. "Then we should move this along to the last topic."

"You want her in the Wards," Aunt Zoe pipped in.

"Yes."

"Why?"

Her question was met with a brief period of silence. I glanced across the room and I could tell that the adults were trying to decide who would speak. Eventually the director took it upon herself.

"I'll be blunt. The Empire wants her dead. Several online sites where the Empire is known to congregate, there have been hits made on her. Her identity is public and she doesn't have the protection of a team like New Wave does. The Protectorate and the PRT have experience in this. We can—"

"Move, change her name, her appearance, and so forth," Aunt Zoe interrupted the director.

"Usually," The director said slowly. "But we can make arrangements, as dangerous as they are."

"And you would reimage her cape identity."

Director Piggot pursed her lips and her eyes narrowed, "Normally, yes. Gondul has connotations of Norse mythology. A known image that Nazi's, but the Empire specifically, use."

"It's my heritage," I said through gritted teeth.

Apparently my voice was loud enough for everyone to turn their heads to me. Ignoring those judging and calculating eyes, I continued.

"I won't let the Empire sour what is mine."

It was funny how no one else in the room besides Aunt Zoe would know how true those words were. I was a godling, a goddess in puberty. A Norse goddess. The mythology was my blood, my ancestry. My history. Even if all Bet was familiar with was a bastardized version, that didn't stop it from being mine.

"We can keep that in mind…" She slowly backtracked. "The PR department can make alterations—"

I tuned her out and I was dimly aware of Aunt Zoe mentioning that my projections can't be altered and will always look like Valkyries. They were the true Valkyries, the old lieutenants, not that they knew. What she was trying to do was pointless. My armor couldn't be altered either. Not only was it enchanted but it probably had metal that didn't exist on Bet and I didn't want to explain that to them.

In fact, many things alluded to the fact that I couldn't join the Wards. No matter how much they tried, I couldn't. Not only would it be an issue on several fronts ranging from my own powers and altering body, but my equipment could never be inspected by them. There was also the elephant in the room about all the regulations that they would want me to follow. How anyone could stand them was beyond me.

"-let her join the Wards in their base while we talk?" Miss Militia's voice cut through my thoughts. I blinked owlishly a few times and looked around. Aunt Zoe didn't look happy at all and she had her phone out. Director Piggot also had her own phone out and was typing on it. Armsmaster looked like he was uncomfortable for some reason and Miss Militia was trying to keep the peace.

I glanced over at the Wards seeing that both Aegis and Vista had stood straighter, putting up a more personal front. It was unnerving honestly. It was obvious they were just doing that because their superiors were in the room. Shadow Stalker on the other hand was clearly the odd one out. Her arms were crossed and she slumped in her chair. Not sure when that happened, but she wasn't trying to put up a front. I respected her for that. Whatever her reasons for being in the Wards, there were things she didn't like about it.

Rubbing my face again, I said, "Sure."

It wasn't enthusiastic in any way and surely conveyed my exhausted and uncaring state.

Miss Militia nodded before looking at Aegis. "Please take her downstairs."

"Yes, Ma'am."

Aegis and Vista stood up and walked around the table. Shadow Stalker was a little slower, dropping her arms and slowly pulling herself out of the chair. I briefly looked at Aunt Zoe and there was a strained smile on her face.

"Go ahead, Honey. I'll take it from here."

I stared at her for a few seconds, wondering what plans she had in mind but I nodded eventually. She didn't want me to join either so I knew it was in good hands. Whatever was going to happen here, she'd put an end to it. I could trust her to do right by me, unlike some people.

In an act similar to Shadow Stalker's, I pulled myself out of the chair and walked out of the room. The three Wards were waiting for me. Shadow Stalker was leaning against the wall while Aegis and Vista stood next to each other, appearing as approachable as possible.

"The elevator is this way," Aegis said with a calming tone.

We moved as a… not a group, but somewhat together. Aegis in the lead, Vista pretty much right next to me, and Shadow Stalker at the rear. The conversation in the meeting room had started up once we left the room. Whatever it was, they didn't want us to hear it.

As we walked, Vista whispered next to me, "You miss her."

It wasn't a question and it was obvious who she was talking about. How was I supposed to answer that? Ori was at home, not gone. But she was different. We both were. This experience had changed us, and I couldn't say it was for the better.

"Yes," I muttered.

"Were… were you close?" She asked slowly.

We came upon an elevator that was clearly made by a Tinker. Aegis was doing something at the pin pad, so I opted to answer the space warper. "Yes. We… we started dating a few days before."

Aegis froze, seemingly missing some part of the equation to get the door open as it blared an error message. Vista's head lowered and she started shifting on her feet. I wasn't sure what Shadow Stalker was doing behind me, but I could hear fabric rubbing against itself. Guess they weren't prepared for that.

Again, it was awkward how I knew where she was, could feel where Ori was, but to everyone else she was dead. Well, she did die but to me her real self, her soul, was at home. I knew coming back to Bet was going to lead to this sort of interaction, even thought that I'd prepared for it, but it all fell apart when I looked at those affected.

A few seconds later, after Aegis had restarted his attempt at the door and it slid open silently. All four of us entered the elevator and it was a smooth ride down. No one spoke, which was both a relief and stress inducing. The silence was calming in a way that allowed me to think about anything other than the death, but at the same time I was expecting someone to ask further about it. To pry with a knife and carve out the carefully placed secrets.

The door slid open to reveal what was the Ward's Base. It wasn't anything extravagant; a simple kitchenette, several alcoves divided up as if they were separate rooms. There was a hallway with multiple doors all along it. A multitude of posters were up on the walls, many detailing rules or regulations that churned my stomach at the thought of. The rest were Protectorate and PRT propaganda essentially. Legend or Alexandria posing as if they were the ideal hero and looking out for the everyday civilian.

It was bullshit. I remembered my parents, including Aunt Zoe, going into detail about it. Dad usually stayed silent but I knew he'd had his fair share of issues when it came to the local government. How long had he been trying to clear up the Boat Graveyard? Or try to get his workers jobs because of the lack of shipping? Leviathan screwed up an entire industry, one that Brockton Bay relied upon early in its life.

As much as I hated Freyja right then, I couldn't disagree with her assessment of heroes and the government. The movement had so many supporters for a reason. Even if it waned at the caging of Lustrum, there were people who still believed in its ideology. Especially the many villains who got shafted just because of their powers or their situations. It wasn't any surprise that someone made sure it died in the cradle.

"Well," Aegis said, gesturing to the base. "This is it, the Ward's Base."

I glanced around again and said, "Pretty much what I thought the base for the super powered cadets would be like."

There was a snort from Shadow Stalker and I couldn't help but smile. She had been silent this entire time and the fact that my half hearted joke caused her to react in some way said a lot. Vista didn't seem all too thrilled.

"You're not going to join, are you?" Vista said after calming herself.

I shook my head, "No. Was never planning on it."

"But it would be safer—"

"My life would be in danger no matter what. Nazi's won't give a shit about the fact that the government was 'protecting' me. What good did it do for J-Fleur?"

"Fleur," Aegis spoke up. "Was not Protectorate and New Wave doesn't have the backing of the PRT."

"And yet Glory Girl's death seemed to spur them anyway." A dark thought came to mind, one that might put suspicion into the Wards. I wasn't even sure if it was correct, but I felt it would do Jess some justice. "Or was it the fact that Fleur was Jewish?"

The reaction didn't quite hit as quickly as I expected, but Aegis' eyes did widen. With that, I pressed further.

"So with that in mind, what do you think would happen to a trans girl? Especially one who's Pagan? I'm out at school, I've been attacked on school grounds and aside from two classmates, not one person has stepped up to help."

Shadow Stalker flinched while the other two Wards stared incredulously.

"What of the teachers?" Vista asked.

I shrugged. "Pretend they don't see it most of the time. The Principal was content to blame me for everything. Aunt Zoe had to threaten legal action to get anywhere."

I had to bite my lip from accusing the government of too much corruption. There were no doubt cameras in this base and it was the last thing I wanted to say. I might not like the Protectorate and the PRT, hell or the government on several levels, but I still wanted to be a hero. And being leader of the coalition on Bet would not go well if I was labeled a villain by said organizations.

Shadow Stalker was glancing my way. It was subtle only due to the full face mask, but she was paying attention. Whatever previous judgment I had on her was wiped away with a new found respect. I'd have to look up more on her later, because there was a good chance that I could recruit her, given the right motivation.

When none of the Wards responded, I sighed and rubbed my face. "Look, I'm not discounting the good you do, but it's not for me. Plus, I have a partner already and she can't join the Wards period. She has greater reasons than I do."

Aegis sighed, "I thought as much. You didn't seem thrilled earlier."

"What gave it away? My cheery disposition?"

That got a chuckle from Aegis and snorts from both Vista and Shadow Stalker.

"The fact of the matter is," He started again, "You really can't be solo—"

Just to make the point, I summoned two of my Valkyrie, then dismissed them almost instantly. "I'm not."

He gave me a raised eyebrow but continued, "So don't forget that we're all heroes. Whatever the outcome upstairs ends up being, if you are not joining us—"

I had to bite my lip from saying that I wasn't.

"-then keep in mind that you can contact us."

Vista nodded. "The Empire will come after you," She said with a surety that surprised me. She looked… confident in her words. Spoken from experience.

"That, I have no doubt of."

"You know," She said slowly, "Glory Girl used to come here all the time. She might not have been a Ward, but she was allowed. The same could be applied to you."

Did I really want to visit a building so full of cameras that my every move was watched? Probably not. But the way she was looking at me, how hard they were trying to extend some sort of branch… it was hard to say no. On the plus side, it would be a sign that I was indeed a hero and give me some insider knowledge to work with. As much as I could get anyway. I doubt they would be super forthcoming if I wasn't joining.

"I'll keep that in mind."

Vista beamed and I felt I stepped into something I shouldn't.

Oh well.

ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ - ᚦ​

The car door slammed shut behind Aunt Zoe with such vigor that shook the car. She grumbled as she leaned back against the car seat. "That woman…"

"So…" I asked quietly as she fumed.

Aunt Zoe sighed and turned on the car. "Well," She said, glancing at me. "You're not joining. That was made clear very early on. But the Protectorate does want to keep some sort of rapport with you."

"The Wards said as much."

Aunt Zoe nodded. "Then they probably knew that going in. Explains why their attempt wasn't as… forceful as I imagined it would be."

I blinked my eyes a few times. "That wasn't forceful?"

Aunt Zoe shook her head. "No, not really. While it would still be your choice and with me as your legal guardian to back you up, there are ways they could still force the issue. To them, it's just a matter of time until you end up doing something they don't like and they threaten you with jail or the Wards."

I rubbed the bridge of my nose. "So if I go too far killing a Nazi or something."

"Well," Aunt Zoe said slowly, "Not Hookwolf anyway." The car started driving and we left the parking structure.

My eyebrows furrowed. "What do you mean?"

"Hookwolf has a secret kill order on his name for the murder of Victoria."

"Fuck."

"Yeah," She said, adding to the ramifications. "Do with that as you will."

"You're… you're not going to stop me from going after him?"

Aunt Zoe had a puzzled look on her face. "No. I would never do that. The fascist asshole killed your girlfriend. Hell, I'm sure Victoria wants some revenge too, make a date of it."

I couldn't help but snort. That would've been the complete opposite reaction I'd expect from Dad. He would prattle on about protection when I have powers that allow me that safety, especially from someone like Hookwolf who was unable to stand against two of my Valkyrie. Now that I had three, and magic besides, the next encounter wouldn't be the same.

Aunt Zoe shook her head, "I care more about why they didn't press the recruitment."

"What do you mean?"

She didn't say anything at first, focusing on driving. It allowed me the chance to grab my phone and go through the litany of messages and ignore most of them. Better to start with a clean slate.

"I think they might've found out that your mom was with Lustrum."

I glanced over at her. "Think so?"

Aunt Zoe nodded. "Annette was the only person who didn't hide her identity, the idiot. The fact that she went unnoticed for this long is surprising. But then again, if you're a fucking goddess—" Her grip on the steering wheel tightened and the lights on the car started to flicker. There was a creaking noise from the wheel which prompted her to calm down. She took a deep breath. "Then I guess that explains why you wouldn't care."

"She most likely used a spell to hide," I supplied.

She glanced at me, "How much magic do you know?"

"About three weeks of teaching under her tutelage and her spellbook."

"Plan on continuing that?"

The question took me by surprise and I wondered why she asked that. Then it dawned on me. "Yeah," I sighed, looking out the window. "I'm Vanir. It's in my blood."

Aunt Zoe didn't respond right away, but when she did, it was with a calm tone. "I… don't know about all of that Norse stuff, but I'm here for you. If you need someone to spar with that isn't your girlfriend, or anything, all you need to do is ask."

I glanced back at her, concern and love were heavy in her eyes. "T—" I choked on how sincere her words were. "Thanks."

She nodded, a small smile on her face. "The good news," She said more cheerfully, "That the PRT will help with transferring you to Arcadia. It will take some time, but it will be faster than what I was doing. Plus, you missing two weeks of school didn't help on that front."

I tried not to squirm in the chair at that.

She looked over, "I'm not scolding you, Taylor. That was… clearly out of your hands."

I nodded, which prompted her to continue.

"They just have to get things set up for the transfer. The director said it would take anywhere from a week to three weeks. Too long in my opinion, but you will be away from that Nazi infested hole and into a more welcoming school."

All I could do was nod. There were no words I could say. The fact that I was actually leaving Winslow was a fevered dream. For so long I thought I would have to just endure, deal with the death threats at every turn, but that was no longer the case. It would mean leaving Charlotte and Sophia behind, which didn't sit right with me. Unfortunately, I doubted that I could leverage the PRT to transfer them as well without joining their child soldier program.

"And we'll… take tonight's conversation slowly. I have no doubt that your dad and I will not be… passive during it."

I nodded again. "No you won't. There's… a lot."

"Fucking hell, Annette," She cursed again. "When I get my hands on—"

I couldn't help it, a smile grew on my lips. At least I wasn't the only one pissed off at her.
 
ive been reading this all day , I'm in the odal section and its getting more angsty as i go, Taylor seems to have this chip on the shoulder that the world should revolve around her, her mother has secrets from her, no shit she is a queen trying to rebuild a multi world empire so she is busy, she told her time doesn't flow like bet so obviously because she says one thing which must make whatever else she says a lie FFS, then they meet jess (where im at now) People are obviously extremely busy and don't have time to pander to two 15/16 year olds, they have responsibility's they can't just drop. its very annoying, she could at least blow up and scream and maybe something comes out where she is like "oh that's why, now i feel like a fool" but instead of talking she just bottles it all while going lies lies lies in her head. there is a thing called need to know and just beause she feels sad/hurt doesnt change that.
im going to try and slog it out as i read the last two chapters ahead once they his Asgard and im catching up to there, but its hard. (makes me think of book 1 of wandering inn.)
 
well.. i just got to the blow up. that seems like some serous Mary sue stuff right there, i felt like her mum could have been a bit more "queen goddess, her bloody Mother, thousands of years old" and not let her teenage daughter who is still learning the absolute basics think she deserves all the secrets and not let her walk all over her. its killed the story for me which is a huge bummer as i was really looking forward to the whole trans aspect and being in a magic realm, could of gone a route of her learning how to change herself while there, could of tried to build a bridge but taylor seemed set on burning the bridge day dot. UGHHHHH im just frustrated as a closet Irl trans person seeing magic used with the issue is a huge dream for me so im just disappointed.
 
Back
Top